Category Archives: History

The Unsung Muslim Heroes of Uganda:His Eminence Maulana Abdul Razak Matovu

Standard

His Eminence Maulana Abdul Razak Matovu

His Eminence Maulana Abdul Razak Matovu

There are many unsung Muslim heroes who contributed immensely to Islam in various capacities.since the advent of Islam in Uganda in the year 1844. However for unclear reasons, they are not recognized despite the fact that they did a lot for Islam.

We shall be featuring their profiles on our blog and Facebook page every week beginning with Maulana Abdul Razak Matovu.
Abdul Razak Matovu was the son of the late Sheikh Ahmad Matovu of Buyenga – Butambala and a grandson of Muwalimu Musa Mudde of Buyenga – Butambala. His mother was Razia Nakku. It is believed that he was born in 1931 and got his early education from Lukalu Madarasat Al Falah in Lukalu – Butambala (unfortunately this Madarasa cannot be traced today).

From here, he went to Pakistan around 1956 and after studying for five years in a Pakistan University, he graduated in 1961 with a degree in Islamic Studies. On his return from Pakistan in 1962, he started a powerful Madrasa at a nearby Mosque on the authority of the then Mufti of Uganda Shk. Swaib Ssemakula. He then started teaching at Sheikh Rashid Musoke’s school called Kimanya Noor in Buddu in 1963. He used to teach at Kimanya Noor while running the madrasa at the mosque. In 1965, he founded Madrasa Nadwatul Ulama and his pioneer students included the ones he was teaching in his Madrasa in Buddu (Masaka). They were the now Sheikh Juma Abdul Noor Nsamba, Shk. Abubakar Musoke, Shk. Yahaya Ibrahim Kakungulu, Shk. Ahmad Ssenyomo, Shk. Mahmood Walukagga among others. Madrasa Nadwatul Ulama was transformed into the current Bilal Islamic Institute at Bwaise near Kampala.
His Madrasa produced a number of prominent sheikhs who include among others Dr. Badruddiin Ssajjabbi, Dr. Anasi Abdul Noor Kalisa, Shk. Hakim Kimbowa, Shk. Ismail Mugomba, Sheikh Juma Abdul Noor Nsamba, Shk. Abubakar Musoke, Shk. Yahaya Ibrahim Kakungulu, Shk. Ahmad Ssenyomo, Shk. Mahmood Walukagga to mention but a few.

Maulana Matovu was the first Chief Kadhi of Uganda elected by the first Uganda Muslim Supreme Council General Assembly in 1972.
He was the first Sunni cleric to translate the Holy Quran from Arabic to Luganda in Uganda and the first black African Muslim scholar to sit on the Executive Committee of World Muslim League in Saudi Arabia. Out of his efforts, World Muslim League was established in Uganda.

That is the little I know.Anyone with additional information about His Eminence Maulana Abdul Razak Matovu can contact the Author on the following addresses:

Haji Nsereko Mutumba

Public Relations Officer

Uganda Muslim Supreme Council

Tel: 0701409504 or 0772409504

Email: pro_umsc@yahoo.com

The Unsung Muslim Heroes of Uganda:late Sheikh Edirisa Kibirango

Standard

The late Sheikh Edirisa Kibirango

The late Sheikh Edirisa Kibirango

This week we are privileged to bring to you another instrumental figure in the history of Islam in Uganda in recognition of his contribution to the Ummah. He helped many Muslims some of whom are alive today but seem to have forgotten him.

I therefore call upon all Muslims to always endeavor to recognize the contributions of such heroes so that they can be emulated by today’s Muslim generation.

From the time Islam reached Buganda in 1844 up to 1930, there was no Ugandan Sheikh who had studied from abroad. Between 1930 and 1940, only two Muslim students were taken abroad to study Islam by their own parents. These parents included the late Yusuf Kabala who took his son to Lahore Pakistan and the late Musa Kasule who also took his son to Pakistan. We will share the names of the students and the courses they did in the subsequent postings.

Today’s heroe is the late Sheikh Edirisa Kibirango. We shall not go into the details of his birth. We are going to concentrate on his contributions to Islam in Uganda that we base on to call him a Muslim heroe.

Shk. Edirisa Kibirango embraced Islam in 1939. In fulfillment of the Hadith of the Prophet Muhammad (SAW) which calls upon Muslims to seek knowledge wherever it is, in 1940, he left for Cairo in Egypt to study Islam. When he reached there, he was not selfish. He opened up opportunities for other Ugandan Muslims to go and join him in seeking knowledge. After spending 7 years in Egypt, he returned to Uganda in 1947 and took 9 Muslim students to Egypt to study Islam. He took the students using his efforts, wisdom and money. Despite the fact that the colonialists would not allow this, he used all possible means to smuggle them out of the country so that they could learn their religion.

Among the students he took to Egypt included Abdul Kasule, Abdul Obeid Kamulegeya, Nasur Mutyaba, Muhammad Kibazo, Abbas Ssekimwanyi, Muhammad Kayondo, Muhammad Miti, Muhammad Kigula and Ali Yusuf Semakula.

In 1950, Shk. Edirisa Kibirango took more students to Egypt. These included Umar Dumba, Muhammad Gaggawala, Ibrahim Mukiibi, Khalid Kinene, Musa Musisi, Abdul Kakembo, Ali Muhamood Funyuki, Abubakar Wasswa, Abdul Aziz Nsanja Muluya, Ismail Kasule, Abdulkadir Bujebeera. This group was taken with help from the late Haji Ramadhan Senyomu father to the late Sulaiman Kawere and Haji Birikadde (still alive). Haji Senyomu smuggled the students out of Uganda on his pick-up, up to Juba-Sudan because the colonial masters who were anti Islam could not grant them permission to travel abroad. From Sudan, they were able to travel to Egypt. In 1953, Shk. Edirisa Kibirango took another group of students to Egypt. These included Ali Umar Ssenyonga, Muhammad Bbira, Abubakar Nadduli, Abubakar Ssengoba, Mahmood Juma Waladde, Musa Saad Buyondo, Yusuf Buyondo and many others.

All those mentioned above later became prominent Sheikhs. All of them including the deceased ones have served Islam in Uganda in different capacities. Sheikh Umar Dumba is a prominent Ugandan Quran reciter; Shk. Abdul Obeid Kamulegeya has been and is a prominent Muslim leader, Shk. Khalid Kinene served in different capacities in government and religious organisations. So do Shk Abubakar Nadduli, the late Shk Ali Senyonga, the late Shk. Muhammad Bbira and Shk. Bujebeera who has been a long time teacher and Muazzin in Wandegeya. This is to mention but a few.

Therefore the contribution he made to Islam, Muslims and Uganda at large is the reason why Shk. Edirisa Kibirango qualifies to be one of the Muslim heroes although unsung.


Haji Nsereko Mutumba

Public Relations Officer

Uganda Muslim Supreme Council

Tel: 0701409504 or 0772409504

The Unsung Muslim Heroes of Uganda: Abdulaziz Nsubuga Bulwadda Ssabaganzi

Standard

By Haji Nsereko Mutumba
In our continuing series of the unsung Muslim heroes of Uganda, we are glad to bring to you our elder Abdulaziz Nsubuga Bulwadda Ssabaganzi.

He participated in many Islamic battles (entalo ezabajungute) during the time of the late King Kalema.The battles he participated in include Bajja, Ndeese, Nampwanyi and the Lungujja battle during which Muslims were badly defeated and they retreated to Kijungute in the then kingdom of Bunyoro.

Off the battle field, he was the first ordinary Muganda to embrace Islam. He was one of the Muslims who were set to be executed in Namugongo along with other Muslims and Christians on the orders of king Mwanga between 1886-87.

He was however spared by the chief executioner Mukajjanga after realizing that they were both from the Mamba (Lungfish) clan.
After this experience, Bulwadda realized that Islam was in danger. This gave him the reason and courage to fight even harder to save his much cherished religion of Islam.

He was the first Ugandan Muslim to learn Swahili from the Arabs who came to Uganda to teach Islam.Because of his courage and achievements, he was appointed by the then governor of Uganda as the District Commissioner of the then Ankole Kingdom.
Bulwadda took many Baganda Muslims with him and gave them positions as county, subcouty and parish chiefs with the aim of spreading Islam. He appealed to them to be humble and friendly to the people and because of this; they did a lot in spreading Islam in Ankole. This is the basis of Banyankole belief that associates Baganda with Islam. This generated the popular saying which goes “Nanka Okaba Omuganda” literally meaning (did you converted to Islam?)

This was all Bulwadda’s efforts to propagate Islam using Luganda.

Abdulaziz Nsubuga Bulwadda Ssabaganzi

Abdulaziz Nsubuga Bulwadda Ssabaganzi

On the side of education, he made himself an example by educating his children to prominence. They include the late Zakaria Bulwadda who was the first Ahmadiya Ugandan Muslim to translate the Holy Quran into Luganda. His other son, Ramathan Gaanya Bulwadda was the first Muslim Katikiro of Buganda in 1941.

Basing on his above contributions to Islam in Uganda, I find the late elder Abdulaziz Nsubuga Bulwadda Ssabaganzi a deserving Muslim heroe although unsung.

Haji Nsereko Mutumba
Public Relations Officer
Uganda Muslim Supreme Council
Tel: 0701409504 or 0772409504
Email: pro_umsc@yahoo.com

Kakungulu; the father of Muslim’s education in Uganda

Standard

Muslim education in Uganda springs from Kibuli, a Kampala suburb, an area that had been allotted to Prince Nuhu Mbogo by the British following the 1900 Agreement.

Prince Mbogo, the son of Ssekabaka Suuna II was a leader of the Muslim community, and was commonly referred to as ‘Kabaka for the Muslims’.

In 1921, Prince Mbogo passed away and was succeeded by his then fourteen year old son, Badru Kakungulu who continued his legacy as the spiritual leader of Muslims in Uganda with his seat at Kibuli.

Following Mbogo’s death, the British as well as the largely Christian ruling class at Mengo Palace got concerned that the young prince’s upbringing would be impacted greatly by the almost exclusive influence of Arabs through Arabic and Islamic studies.
Up to that time, Muslim schools offering Western-style curricula were non-existent, for all the early schools were Mission supported and since the Muslims had no missionaries in the formal sense they had no one to found schools for them. Koranic schools of course could be found within Buganda of which the first had been founded in Kibuli in 1914.
In 1922, the Buganda Lukiiko founded primary schools in Kubuli thereby marking the beginning of Muslim secular education not only in Kibuli but in Uganda. There were only three students at first, Badru Kakungulu, H. Goloba and A.W. Ssimbwa under the tutelage of Luka Sajjabi.

According to impeccable sources, the school started in a small mud structure. More students were admitted and soon after, over 40 pupils were enrolled. The school was known as Kiwotoka School.

By 1925, when Prince Kakungulu went on to King’s College Budo, the school had developed enough for a burnt-brick building to be erected. The students at this time were by no means all children.

Historical findings show that ages ranged from those under ten to men over forty. Although all the students were not Muslim, preference was given to Muslim applicants. Students came in daily from outside Kibuli as well as from the community. The founding of the primary school marked the beginning of Kibuli as the centre of Muslim education.

Several events helped bring this about. In 1937, on the occasion of his Golden Jubilee, the Aga Khan, leader of the Ismail sect, gathered together the prominent Muslims of East Africa and formed the East African Muslim Welfare Association and Kakungulu became the Vice-President of the Association.

Largely through funds from the prosperous Ismail community, this organization has been able to contribute financially to the development of Muslim education. The same year Rahmadan Gova, a former classmate of Kakungulu at Kibuli Primary School, returned to Kibuli School to teach.

Seeing that the government would help sponsor Muslim schools only when the religious community formed a registered educational association, and encouraged by a number of Muslim leaders, he formed the Uganda Muslim Education Association. Seven prominent Muslim leaders served as trustees. It was registered in 1940.

Later Kakungulu gave eighty acres at Kibuli as the site for a large Juma mosque and for the location of schools. This grant consisted of the top and the upper slopes of the hill. Thus Kibuli was not an allotment to the Muslim community such as Nsambya and Rubaga had been to the Catholics and Namirembe to the Protestants. Rather it was a grant from an individual.
Although Christians had been allocated land in 1900 Buganda agreement on which they built schools and churches, Muslims on the other hand were not given land until Mbogo protested.

In 1913, the British agreed to allocate land to Muslims for the erecting of six hundred mosques.
Therefore Kibuli was really at first a residential centre of the Muslim community. Seeing the need for land for schools, and the desirability of the site being located near town, prompted Kakungulu to make the grant.

The new mosque was started almost at once. Its construction was largely financed by the Ismail community with the Aga Khan laying the foundation stone in 1941. Its completion was delayed by the war and it was finished only in 1950. It serves now as a marker in Kampala comparable to the cathedrals at Namirembe, Rubaga and Nsambya.

To the residents of Kibuli, both Muslim and non Muslim, it serves as a source of great pride. 1945 saw the inauguration of the first year of secondary school education at Kibuli. With the subsequent opening of a hostel, muslim students from different parts of Uganda came to board at the junior secondary school.

A Grade C Teacher Training College at Kasawa, began by Buganda government as a model school in 1932 – 1933, was given to the Muslim community who moved it to its present site in Kibuli where it became a Muslim teacher training college.
By 1960 Kibuli junior secondary school became a senior secondary school. Soon after independence, a USAID grant was given to build a new school and staff housing for the secondary school and these were finally completed and utilized in 1966.
Further building has recently been started to accommodate the higher school certificate programme started in 1968. The staff buildings for the secondary school and the TTC staff, house the only non-African residents of Kibuli. In 1966 Lubiri secondary school, whose premises had been destroyed in the fire in the Lubiri, moved temporarily into the former Kibuli secondary school buildings.

The last fifty years have seen Kibuli become an educational centre with two secondary schools, a teacher training college and a full primary school.

The total enrollment of these schools is 1,721 (1,156 without the Lubiri school). Looking up the slopes from the surrounding areas, the schools have served as a source of great pride to the residents, most of whom unfortunately cannot afford to send their children to any but the primary school.

Even here since the language of instruction in the early primary years is Luganda, the student body is primarily Baganda natives and western Ugandans.

With the overcrowding of the secondary school hostel, a number of students have been forced to take up lodging in the village where an even larger number of students attending various Kampala day schools have also taken advantage of cheap local housing.

Together these young people form a very prominent minority of the Kibuli population and along with the growing Africanization of the school staff in the past few years, is closing the gap somewhat that has existed between the villagers and the residents of the school compounds.

Katuumu: A Possibly Forgotten Uganda Muslim Heritage Site

Standard

Assalaam Alaikum,
See below for a good piece of our history.  (Highlights are mine/ Not clear whether Sheikh Swaibu Semakula continued to hold the ”Mufti” title after the establishment of the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council in 1972.  Muslim historians on UMBS, please clarify.)
I think the article serves as a reminder for the pressing need to get our act together.  Lukalu that produced a good number of early Sheikhs and Walimu is no more.  Now it is Katuumu.  Do you see the trend?
Wassalaam Alaikum,
Yunus
***  ***  ***
Muslim Community
Katuumu, where top Muslims trained/Publish Date: Oct 05, 2012
Katuumu Mosque in Bombo
newvision
Katuumu Mosque in Bombo

Katuumu Mosque in Bombo

By Frederick Kiwanuka Katuumu village in Luwero district is home to one of Uganda’s first Islamic schools which, sadly, is nolonger remembered.
Although several Muslim leaders studied there, they never return to the place that made them who they are today.

Katuumu Islamic School is about 6km from Luwero town. It was established by a renowned Muslim cleric, the late Swahib Semakula, who settled in the area in 1947.

Semakula was Uganda’s first Mufti when Uganda Muslim Supreme Council was formed in 1972. It is at Katuumu that the bulk of Uganda’s Muslim top brass, were initially trained.

Semakula died in 1973 at the age of 113 years. Three of his sons who include sheikhs Musa Semwogerere, Muhammad Katende and Ali Mutyaba, said among the muftis who passed through Semakula’s hands are, Abdulrazak Matovu who replaced Semakula in 1973 and Suleiman Matovu who took over after Matovu resigned.

Others are Ahmad Mukasa, late Saad Luwemba, Obed Kamulegeya, Muhammed Semakula and the Kibuli Mosque Supreme Mufti, Zubair Kayongo.

Although the current Mufti Shaban Mubajje did not pass through Katuumu, Semakula’s sons said he was trained by Sheikh Amir Lule who was trained by their father.

District kadhis, sheikhs and Imams also went through Katuumu. Among these are Abdnoor Kaduyu, a former district khadi for Mbarara, former Buganda Speaker late Sheikh Ali Kulumba and late Diriisa Uthman who was the Nebbi district Khadhi.

Others are the late Sheikh Zubair Bakari, a former resident district commissioner, Diriisa Lutaaya, the founder of Buziga Theological College and Abdnoor Kakande, the Kayunga district Khadhi.

Ahmed Kiyaga, the Mukono district Khadhi, Suleiman Jjagwe, who is said to be the first Ugandan to recite the Koran, also trained in Katuumu.

Being one of the few Islamic training schools available then, Katuumu used to receive Muslim children whose parents entrusted them with Semakula.

Some would come from Sudan, Kenya and Nigeria to study Islam. After Katuumu, those who could afford went abroad for further Islamic training.

Semwogerere narrates that their father was initially a Christian but later converted to Islam. He mastered Islam when he went to Tanzania during the 1900s. On returning, Semakula was appointed the Imam of Kawempe Mosque. He was later posted to various places, including Namasumbi Muslim county in Mukono district.From Namasumbi, Semakula went to settle at Kitosi in Masaka district, from where he shifted to Katuumu in 1947. At Katuumu, Semakula bought 450 acres of land on which he settled and built one of Uganda’s earliest Islamic schools.

Currently standing on the hill where Semakula’s school used to be, is a mosque and a primary school which teaches both secular and Islamic studies.

Semakula is said to have married eight wives, of whom only Hajat Saudha Namatovu, 79, is alive. 18 of Semakula’s 25 children are alive.

The family said the Muslim fraternity in Uganda has not recognised their father for his contribution to Islam in the country.
They are bitter that almost all Katuumu’s old boys, most of whom have held prominent positions, have never returned to the place that moulded them into what they are.

They want Katuumu old boys to construct a secondary school in memory of their father.

Prof Hyuha Mukwanason’s Presentation to the Presidential Committee on Muslim Affairs (August 2, 2012)

Standard

In the Name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful

DIVISIONS AND WRANGLES AMONGST MUSLIMS IN UGANDA:  CAUSES, ISSUES AND THE WAY FORWARD

 

by

Mukwanason A. Hyuha

Professor of Economics

 

 

And hold fast, all of you together, to the Rope of Allah (which He stretches out for you, i.e. the Qur’an) and be not divided among yourselves, … (Surah 3: Al ‘Imran, verse 103)

 

 

  1. 1.      Introduction

This paper attempts, I hope successfully, to bring out and discuss causes of Muslim divisions and wrangles in Uganda at least since 1972. A way forward is also outlined. The coverage of the paper is as follows:

 

  1. Introduction
  2. Causes of Muslim Wrangles in Uganda
  3. Sale of Muslim Properties and the Wrangles (1972 to date)
  4. The UMSC Constitution and the Wrangles
  5. The Way Forward

 

I accepted to participate in activities of the Committee set up by H.E. the President of the Republic of Uganda for a number of reasons. First, as a Muslim from one of the most prominent Muslim families in Eastern Uganda, I am duty-bound to throw some light on the nature, morphology, and underpinnings of Muslim wrangles in Uganda as well as to suggest a way forward. My father, the late Al-Hajji Sheikh Asumani Wandera Muhwana, played a major role in the spread and sustenance of Islam in Eastern Uganda (particularly, the then Districts of Karamoja, Teso, Sebei, Bugisu, Bukedi and part of Busoga), while my brother, the late Al-Hajji Asumani Mugoya Mbubi, also played a significant role, particularly in the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council (UMSC) matters. Al-Hajji Mbubi was, among other things, a founder member of the UMSC and UMSC’s Vice Chairman for a long time—at the time the late Al-Hajji Prince Badru Kakungulu was the UMSC Chairman.

 

Second, I played an extremely significant role in the ascendancy of Sheikh Shaban Ramadhan Mubaje to the post of Mufti of Uganda. I was an important, unforgettable member of the Kachumbala Caucus that consisted of Muslims from all over Uganda; and I was part of a strong, unbreakable machinery that successfully ensured that Mubaje was elected as the Mufti of Uganda, despite various odds. My major motivation for joining the Mubaje caucus was to ensure that the reign of the ‘old guards’ came to an end. This, I hoped, would ensure that marginalization of Muslims from outside Buganda, massive wastage, misuse and embezzlement of Muslim funds/properties by Muslim leaders, leadership of the Uganda Muslim Ummah by less enlightened Muslims and stagnation in the development of Muslims and their development projects would all end, and, hence, be relegated to the museum of Muslim history in Uganda.

 

Third, I was chairman of the Muslim Properties Committee (MPC) of the UMSC soon after Sheikh Mubaje was sworn in as the new Mufti of Uganda in 2000. The MPC is a sub-committee of the UMSC Executive Committee. Sheikh Mayanja Luyombya (then UMSC’s Secretary for Administration) was the secretary of the MPC. The committee was given a list of all Muslim properties as handed over to the UMSC by former President, Idd Amin, in 1973. By this time, many properties had either been handed over to returning former owners (Asians) or sold off by various UMSC administrations. We attempted to devise clean management of the properties. However, our efforts were frustrated by the Secretary to the sub-committee. I reported over five times to the Mufti as to how the MPC work was being sabotaged by Sheikh Luyombya; at least two of the reports were in writing. In all cases, the Mufti took no action. Consequently, I resigned from the sub-committee out of frustration. I did inform the Executive Committee during one of its meetings about this resignation and the reasons that had compelled me to resign.

 

Fourth, I have always felt that Muslims outside Buganda are highly marginalized. Two examples can illustrate the issue. One, most of the Muslim assets are concentrated in Buganda. In fact, many resources resulting from donor funds are concentrated in Buganda, yet the funds are donated to all Muslims in Uganda. Two, many Baganda—particularly conservative Baganda—want only Baganda Muslims to dominate all Government and other appointments. A case in point is when some non-Baganda (Nusura Tiperu, Mahiri Balunywa and Mukwanason A. Hyuha) were appointed by Government to the Council of the Islamic University in Uganda (IUIU) in March this year. Many conservative Baganda opposed the appointments; many came out publicly to declare that the three appointees did not include a Muganda; others claimed that the appointees were non-Muslims—yet some of them had served as members of the General Assembly, the Joint Session and the Executive Committee of the UMSC together with Prof. Hyuha since 2000. Many denounced these appointments in various sermons and speeches in (mainly Kampala) mosques and funerals, yet, honestly, many of these conservatives know extremely little about how a university is run or even the functions of a university as opposed to a Muslim family, social club, maddrassa, or mosque. Finally, it should be noted that Mr. Balunywa is from the famous Anas Kinyiri Family, one of the most prominent Muslim families in Eastern Uganda.

 

Fifth, as alluded to above, I was an elected member of the General Assembly, the Joint Session and the Executive Committee of the UMSC for over 10 years since 2000. I have been a very active member of the UMSC. For example, I was a member of the five-man delegation that visited Libya in 2000.[1] The construction of the Gaddafi Mosque on Old Kampala Hill resulted from that important visit.

 

Sixth, in the mid-1990s, a group of Muslims and I organized a meeting of some Muslims from outside Buganda. The meeting took place in Jinja, and was well attended. The main objective of the meeting was to brainstorm over  avenues, plans, strategies and associated issues related to the development of Muslims in Eastern, Western and Northern Uganda. This was because of the marginalization of Muslims outside Buganda. These marginalized, ‘peripheral’ Muslims wanted a voice of their own; an organisation to cater for these Muslims was to be formed. The organisation was, inter alia, to unite Muslims in its sphere of influence, to mobilize both internal and external resources for the good and development of the concerned Muslims, and to develop Islam in the area. Various committees were set up to come up with a constitution, a development plan as well as the vision and mission of the proposed organisation. This organisation, unfortunately, died a still birth, following infiltration by some conservative Baganda cliques.

 

Lastly, I was an active member of the Makerere University Muslim Students’ Association while a student at the university. I learned a lot of advocacy techniques with regard to Muslim issues during that time.

 

Hence, I feel I am as qualified as anybody else to discuss Muslim issues. I have participated in Muslim wrangles in one way or another; and the wrangles or divisions have impacted on me in various ways over time.

 

  1. 2.       Causes of Muslim Divisions in Uganda:  The Independent Variables

 

In this section, I present what I believe to be the main root causes of Muslim wrangles or factors that have led to divisions amongst Muslims in Uganda over time. These causal or independent variables include:

 

  1. Ethnicity/Sectarianism
  2. Politics and Ideology
  3. Fight over Control of Internal and External Funds and Other Resources
  4. Lack of Separation of (Buganda) Royalism from Religious Issues
  5. Lack of Professionalism
  6. The old Muslims with low (secular) education vs the Educated Muslims
  7. Unemployment amongst the unskilled Muslims
  8. Poor Governance of Muslim Institutions
  9. Religious  Decline/Decline in Faith (Iman)
  10. Lack of the Attributes of Secrecy and Confidentiality among most Muslims

2.1  Ethnicity/Sectarianism

As it is very well known, Islam in Uganda was introduced by Arabs during the 1880s. The spread of the religion started in Buganda, with a significant involvement of the royal family. The late Prince Mbogo played a major role in the spread of Islam in Uganda; so did Prince Badru Kakungulu. Hence, up to now, the Mbogo lineage is gratefully recognized by all Muslims as having played a crucial role in the introduction and spread of Islam in Uganda. In fact, Prince Mbogo is respectfully referred to as Jajja w’Obusiraamu mu Uganda, a title which was also enjoyed by the late Prince Badru Kakungulu and is now being enjoyed by Prince Kassim Nakibinge (the heir of Prince Badru Kakungulu).

This historical fact has led to many Baganda—particularly the conservative ones—to think that Islam is their exclusive domain. Hence, the Mufti should be a Muganda, other important national leaders should be Baganda, Muslim Government appointees to Ministries, Boards of parastatals, universities and related institutions should be Baganda. The conservatives appear not to be happy whenever a non-Muganda Muslim is appointed to a high-ranking post. In fact, a number of times these conservatives wish that these appointments are for people from only certain areas of Buganda, such as Butambala. For example, when Tiperu, Balunywa and I were appointed to the IUIU Council, one Muslim Muganda came out openly during a radio talk show to state that he was opposed to the appointments because all the three were non-Baganda (not non-Muslim)! Another example is that whenever Government consults certain Baganda high-ranking Muslims for suggestions of Muslims who should be appointed to Cabinet posts and various Boards or RDC positions, these (conservative) Muslims come up with names from only Buganda.. Even facilities and assets donated to Muslims by Muslim brothers outside Uganda are concentrated in Buganda for no obvious reasons other than ethnicity or sectarianism!

These obvious and unhealthy tendencies by the (possibly conservative) Baganda have led to great unease between Baganda and non-Baganda. This polarization of Muslims along ethnic or sectarian grounds, I strongly believe, is one of the major causes of divisions and wrangles amongst Ugandan Muslims. Some use this polarization to cover up their wrong deeds. For example, after being accused of selling off left and right Muslim properties, Sheikh Mubaje found it easy to inform Muslims outside Buganda—particularly in Eastern Uganda—that he is being hated because he is not a Muganda!

2.2   Politics and Ideology

Islam and politics in Uganda have always had an unhealthy marriage. Politicians have always exploited Muslim divisions and wrangles to advance their unsavoury causes or plans. For example, during Obote I, the National Association for the Advancement of Muslims (NAAM) was founded ostensibly to develop Muslims. A Minister close to President Obote was the chairman of the association, while prominent Muslim leaders and sheikhs became key members of the NAAM. Many of the prominent Muslim members of the NAAM were very well read in Islamic education and affairs, but with little secular education. Some of these Muslims would, for instance, go around trying to convince Muslims that the ‘word’ NAAM was even in the Holy Qur’an; hence, opposition to NAAM meant opposition of the holy book!

The NAAM polarized Muslims. As it was advocated mainly by UPC party members, many non-UPC supporters opposed it. There were serious quarrels—and even fights amongst Muslims in Ankole and other areas of Uganda. Some of the fights were inside mosques. Even Mauledis were interrupted, e.g. at the Bukabeba mosque in my home area.

Islamic fundamentalism has also led to divisions amongst Muslims in Uganda. Some members of some Muslim sects regard themselves as the only true Muslims; other Muslims not embracing such sects are regarded as non-Muslims.

To date, politics and ideology and Islam are so inextricably intertwined that the first two variables continue to be significant divisive factors amongst Ugandan Muslims. Many wrangles are a result of these two variables.

2.3   Fight over Control of Internal and External Funds and Other Resources

Muslims of the good old days were full of faith (iman). They worked relentlessly to spread Islam and preserve Muslim assets basically without any significant pecuniary returns. They hardly told lies or got involved in crimes or heinous sins. They worked for the Most Gracious, Most Merciful Allah who would reward them in any way He felt fit.

This is hardly the case these days; religious leaders of the old days have been replaced by modern religious entrepreneurs. The entrepreneurs care little about faith; they use the religion to maximize their individual or personal benefits and profits. For example, one aspires to become a District Kadhi so as to get access to funds and other resources available and accruing to the District. He uses religion to advance his hidden entrepreneurial ambitions.

So, there is a lot of competition not to serve the Almighty Allah, but to get access to funds and other resources from within Uganda and from donors outside the country. The ouside resources are mainly from Saudi Arabia, the Arab Emirates, Libya and Pakistan. This competition resulting from declining religious faith (less fear of Allah), I believe, is one of the important independent variables in the equation to explain Muslim divisions and wrangles in Uganda.

2.4   Lack of Separation of (Buganda) Royalism from Religious Issues

As noted above, as a result of the history of Islam—particularly how it was introduced and spread in Uganda, the line of demarcation between Islam and the royal family in Buganda is extremely thin and blurred. Islam and royalism are so intricately intertwined that the two appear inseparable in some quarters, particularly amongst many members of the Kibuli grouping of Muslims. Hence, republican or non-feudalist Muslims in and outside Buganda find it difficult to belong to the Kibuli group. This has also brought about divisionism amongst Muslims.

2.5   Lack of Professionalism amongst Muslims

Many Muslim leaders have a high level of Islamic education, but very minimal secular education. Hence, they do not possess adequate skills to be employable in the civil service, industry or other sections of the private sector; yet employment in mosques as imams and other Muslim institutions is too limited to employ all. In fact, there appears to be four groups of Muslims in regard to religious and secular education:

  1. A group consisting of Muslims highly educated as regards religious affairs—such as the Qur’an, hadith, sharia, and so on—but with little secular education. Many are highly fluent in Arabic, but have a poor mastery of English; they are, therefore, very comfortable preaching in Luganda and other local languages, rather than in English.
  2. A group consisting of well educated people:  very good Islamic education and good or fairly good secular education. These persons can preach in a local language or English.
  3. A group with very high secular education, but with little Islamic education. These are unable to understand Arabic, but are very fluent in English.
  4. A group with little or no secular education and equally little or no Islamic education.

There has often existed a lot of mistrust amongst the four groups. This has also brought about misunderstandings, mistrust and unease amongst Muslims in the country. For instance, at meetings like the General Assembly of the UMSC, wastage of time occurs. There are always time-wasting translations at meetings from one language (Luganda, English or Kiswahili) to another or others. In these cases, efficiency is the victim.

Moreover, you find sheikhs with no knowledge of bookkeeping and administration camouflaging as cashiers, accountants and crucial administrators in certain Muslim organisations. Some are quite unemployable, despite their high, commendable Islamic education.

2.6   The Old Muslims with Little Secular Education versus Other Muslim Groups

There are often collisions between Group 1 and Group 3 as listed in the previous section; the two groups tend to dislike each other, while Group 2 fits in all situations much better. It should also be noted that sometimes there are divisions amongst members in Group 1 and Group 2, depending on where they obtained their Islamic education. Was one educated in Egypt, Saudi Arabia, Libya, Pakistan or Uganda? So, the source of Islamic education often creates unease and sometimes mistrust, misunderstandings and wrangles amongst Muslims in Uganda. Moreover, the youth with latest Islamic education often regard the old as not well-schooled in Islam!

This is a simple but disturbing issue among the two groups of Muslims. There should be efforts aimed at preventing sending ‘secularly uneducated’ youth for Islamic education outside Uganda.

2.7   Unemployment amongst the Unskilled Muslims

As stated above, employment opportunities in mosques and other Islamic institutions are too few vis-à-vis the number of Muslims—particularly with minimal secular education—seeking employment. Many young Muslims with little secular education were sent abroad to study diplomas and degrees in Islamic studies, such as sharia. On return to Uganda, they have found themselves unemployed for the reason just stated.

These ‘secularly unskilled’ Muslims end up fighting over the extremely limited job openings in mosques and other Islamic institutions. These unhealthy fights over limited employment opportunities have often led to divisions and wrangles.

2.8   Poor Governance of Muslim Institutions

There are two major Muslim institutions in Uganda:  the UMSC and the Islamic University in Uganda (IUIU). These are national institutions and big employers. The UMSC was founded in 1972, while the IUIU was established in 1988—to unite and develop all Muslims in the country, and to offer university education to Muslims, respectively, in addition to performing all other Muslim functions, like spreading Islam in the country.

These national institutions, have, unfortunately, been characterized by bad governance. This bad governance has been caused and sustained by, and, in turn, has led to the following:

  • Ethnicity and other types of sectarianism have badly maimed the two institutions. This factor has particularly been manifested in employment patterns at the IUIU.
  • Dictatorship has enjoyed an upper hand in the institutions. The end justifies the means; leaders of the institutions will do anything—ranging from telling lies to smear campaigns—so as to sustain their leadership, i.e. so as not to lose that leadership.
  • Party politics has infiltrated them to the extent that even the institutions’ bone marrow is being eaten away.
  • The moral fabric is also being wasted away. Leaders are no longer ashamed of telling lies to Muslims or massively wasting off or swindling institutional funds and properties/assets.
  • Intrigues and counter-intrigues are common occurrences at the institutions.
  • These leaders often find scapegoats for their failures. They cannot see the specs in their eyes. For example, when Mubaje finds himself in hot soup due to the alleged sale of Muslim properties, he is not ashamed to tell non-Baganda that he is in trouble because he is not a Muganda. And when Dr. Sengendo has allegedly security issues to answer and is excessively frightened by the appointments of the no-nonsense Hyuha and Balunywa (who has written many dossiers on the rector’s mismanagement of IUIU funds and other resources), he generates side issues and mobilizes his conservative Baganda henchmen to spread a diversionary message to the unsuspecting Muslim public.
  • The institutions have become sources, generators and nurturers of all types of divisions and wrangles amongst Muslims.

Thus, poor governance has been a major factor in the generation and fanning of Muslim divisions and wrangles.

2.9   Religious Decline/Decline in Faith (Iman)

This issue has already been touched on; the Muslims and Muslim leaders of today are less faithful than Muslims of the good old days. They are less God-fearing than our forefathers. Their moral fabric and behaviour leave a lot to be desired. Hence, these days, the worst enemy of a Muslim is in most cases another Muslim, rather than a person of a different religious belief. Further, many religious leaders are arrogant, tell lies to unsuspecting followers and involve themselves in immoral activities, unlike in the good old days

This great loss of faith, I believe, is a significant explanatory variable in regard to Muslim divisions and wrangles in Uganda today.

2.10   Lack of the Attributes of Secrecy and Confidentiality among Most Muslims

Unlike Catholics who have a world leader of their faith (the Pope), Muslims are not so organized at a global level. The Pope plays a big role in uniting and guiding Catholics, in addition to solving potential religious and other disputes among the Catholics and their leaders. In fact, the Pope can summon a ‘misbehaving’ church official and detain him in Rome for as long as he wants (e.g. like he did to Archbishop Milingo of Zambia in the 1970s).

No such figure, like the Pope, or institutional set-up exists for Muslims.

Some of the attributes the existence of the institution of the Pope has inculcated amongst Catholics are secrecy and confidentiality. Discussions in churches and other religious meetings are kept confidentially—high secrets to Catholics alone and hardly divulged to non-Catholics. Other Christians appear to have similar behaviour. However, Muslims do not appear to respect these attributes of secrecy and confidentiality. No sooner is a matter discussed in a closed Muslim meeting or mosque than it is divulged to non-Muslims. Muslim disagreements and quarrels are an open secret, whilst such matters among other religions are discussed in secrecy. Muslim affairs are discussed in the news media, or mosques during khutbahs, or at funerals, etc. That is, Muslims, unlike followers of other faiths, are fond of washing their dirty linen in public!

This, I believe, is another set of important independent variables in explaining divisions and wrangles amongst Muslims in Uganda.

  1. 3.       Sale of Muslim Properties and the Wrangles (1972 to date)

It has been claimed in some quarters that sale of Muslim properties is the major cause of the current divisions and wrangles amongst Ugandan Muslims. This is far from the truth. Sales of properties, embezzlement of funds, misuse of Muslim assets and other resources, and dishonesty and mischief among Muslim leaders are as old as the UMSC itself.

It is an undeniable fact that at the birth of the UMSC, President Idd Amin Dada gave the Old Kampala Hill (minus Lugard’s monument) to UMSC. The new body kept on accumulating its own properties as time went on. On September 27, 1973, President Idd Amin handed over 233 properties (previously owned by some of the expelled Asians) to the UMSC.

When Sheikh Mubaje became Mufti in 2000, many of the 233 properties had either been returned to previous Asian owners or sold off by the administration at Old Kampala. Some properties had been dubiously seized by debtors. An example will do here. The UMSC owned  a housing estate at Najjanankumbi and another on Plot 2 Hoima Road, among others. By 2000, out of the 18 houses comprising the Najjanankumbi estate, only one (the official residence of the Mufti) was left; the 17 no longer belonged to the UMSC. Some had gone during Sheikh Kakooza’s reign, others during the late Sheikh Luwemba’s reign, and so on. There are two reports of Committees of Inquiry that show in no uncertain terms that Mufti Mubaje and his regime also sold off quite a number of Muslim properties, in addition to alleged embezzlement of funds. Hence, the sale of Muslim properties appears to cut across all UMSC regimes since 1972.

.These sales are, therefore, not the main cause of Muslim divisions and wrangles. They have only aggravated the divisions and wrangles. The sales are the petrol that has been poured on dry wood that had already caught fire (divisions and wrangles brought about by the 10 variables explained in the previous section); the wood is now burning almost beyond limit. Removal or stoppage of the fuel action will definitely not extinguish the intense fire; the dry wood will continue burning, albeit at a slower pace. It is the dry wood that must be removed as of now.

  1. 4.       The UMSC Constitution and the Wrangles

The UMSC constitution, as amended and approved on December 5, 1986, has a number of weaknesses and loopholes. The Mufti who can assume power at the age of 40 can be in office until he clocks 70 years; the Director of Sharia until 65 years and a member of the Majlis Al-Ulama until he is 70 years. This is a big hurdle to those aspiring to assume any of those posts.

4.1   The Age Factor

In my opinion, the age factor is the first problem with the constitution. If one lands a good, faithful Mufti, it is fine; he can be in power up to 75 or more. However, with an unfaithful, dishonest and dictatorial Mufti—allergic to telling the truth and money-hungry—the age 70 is a serious problem. Bad leaders must be gotten rid of as soon as possible.

This problem can be mitigated if term limits are introduced. The Mufti should be in power for, say, 7 years (like the Secretary General), re-electable once.

4.2   The Management Committee (Article 12)

The Mufti is both the spiritual head of Muslims in Uganda and the chairman of the Management Committee (Articles 5 and 12). As chairman of the Management Committee, he gets involved in the day-to-day running of the administration, yet the Secretary General is the chief accounting officer (Article 13(4)). This may cause bad blood between the Mufti and the Secretary General. For instance, Mufti Mubaje was the principal signatory to a number of (if not all) UMSC accounts, despite strong protestations by the Executive Committee. He gave up this role when the accounts after some time hardly had money on them, i.e. when account balances were in the neighbourhood of zero.

I propose that the Mufti should just be a spiritual leader. Management or administration should be left to the Secretary General, who, after all, the constitution recognizes as the one in charge of all other Secretaries  This suggestion may not be acceptable; but, the point is that the Mufti should handle only spiritual issues. He should not be entangled in administrative matters and controversies. Somebody else should head administration.

4.3   Qualifications for the Office of Mufti (Article 6)

Whereas the Director of Sharia should be “fluent in Arabic language and having a working knowledge of English” (Article 7(d)), no English requirement is stated for the Mufti. Modern Uganda with so many Muslims fluent in both Arabic and English deserves a Mufti with at least “a working knowledge of English”, in addition to fluency in Arabic and a degree in sharia. This is my considered opinion.

4.4   Quorum at Meetings

Article 17(8) states that the quorum at meetings of the General Assembly, the Joint Session, the Executive Committee, and meetings of other UMSC bodies shall be one-third of the members of the body or organ concerned. The constitution does not discuss the quorum by representation. This is a serious loophole. To illustrate, take the example of the membership of the General Assembly. Assume there are 26 Muslim Districts with 20 large ones and 6 small ones, population-wise. By Article 2, the big Districts will send 100 representatives to the Assembly, 20 of whom will be District Kadhis. The small ones will contribute 18 members to the Assembly, 6 of whom will be District Kadhis. Taking into account the 8 specially elected members, the Assembly will consist of 126 members, 26 of whom will be District Kadhis.

The Kadhis, given the way they are appointed,  owe their allegiance to the Mufti, who is free to dismiss or discipline any of them at any time. Hence, one can raise a quorum by having 26 Kadhis plus 16 members elected by Districts through electoral colleges and the 8 specially elected. Mufti Mubaje understands this quorum issue very well; he can cause a meeting of the General Assembly with many of the elected representatives uninvited (and, therefore, absent), but with all the Kadhis around (present). An example is the bogus meeting that sanctioned the creation of 24 new Districts and, thereafter, dissolved the General Assembly.

This issue needs attention during the review of the current constitution.

4.5   Lack of Constitutionalism

On a number of instances, the constitution has been violated intentionally in broad day light. Two examples can illustrate this issue:

  • Article 9 outlines very clearly the procedure for removing or impeaching the Mufti, the Chairman, their deputies, and the Secretary General. Al-Hajji Muhammad Adrama was duly elected as the Chairman of the UMSC in 2000. He was, however, removed through unconstitutional means. On the fateful day, he chaired a meeting of the Joint Session during the morning. During lunch time, he rushed to town to attend to urgent personal matters. The meeting resumed soon after the lunch break under the chairmanship of Al-Hajji Adrama’s deputy. By the time Al-Hajji Adrama returned, hardly an hour after the resumption of the meeting, he had been removed from chairmanship! This was effected despite my strong and loud protestations. Thereafter, Al-Hajji Adrama was told in a rude manner to join the backbenchers, for his deputy had been installed as an acting chairman. Al-Hajji Adrama obliged.

 

  • The work of the Appointments Board under Mufti Mubaje’s regime was basically inexistent. It was taken over by Mubaje and his henchmen. So, many appoinrments were done outside the Appointments Board. For instance, although I was a member of the Board—under the chairmanship of Engineer Abbas Mugisha—I do not know how Al-Hajji Mutumba was appointed to the post of Public Relations Officer. The Board chairman also had no knowledge, so he told me. In any case, I do not remember whether such a post were ever created by the Executive Committee or any other legal UMSC body. Mutumba is just one example of numerous such dubious appointments.

 

This is very sad. How do we guard against such acts in future?

 

  1. 5.       The Way Forward

This issue of the way forward needs deeper thinking and a lot of brainstorming. Due to pressure of work and the short time I have had to prepare this paper, I have not engaged in acts of debating these issues with colleagues of mine. However, I can hazard and outline some suggestions as follows:

 

  1. A discussion of the 10 causes of the wrangles must take place. If this needs the convening of a national conference, then let it be.

 

  1. The constitution needs urgent review. Issues discussed above, among others, must be attended to during the review.

 

  1. Both the current leaderships of Old Kampala Hill and Kibuli Hill must vacate office so as to start on a clean slate. We must create a win-win situation, as opposed to a loser-winner game product/outcome.

 

  1. Institutions and systems must be devised to ensure prevalence of constitutionalism and to guard against excesses in administration.

 

  1. The Mufti should just be a spiritual leader, as discussed above.

 

  1. Intensive screening of applicants to the post of Mufti (and Kadhis and other important posts) must be done. It is, for instance alleged that Sheikh Mubaje committed the same ‘sins’ as the District Kadhi of Mbale. If this is true, this information was, unfortunately, not available at the point of his election to the post of Mufti of Uganda in 2000.

 

  1. Muslims should be intensively and extensively sensitized, so that they love their religion more, they keep secrets, they are confidential, and they are not enemies of one another.

 

  1. We need Almighty Allah’s intervention as soon as possible.

 

 

 

 

 

Kampala

August 2, 2012


[1][1] The other members of the delegation were Sheikh Shaban Ramadhan Mubaje, Sheikh Abbas Mukasa, Al-Hajji Idris Kasenene and Al-Hajji Habib Kagimu.

A detailed account of the 1979 massacre of Muslims in western Uganda

Standard

By ABASI KIYIMBA

Summary: Genocide is internationally defined as actions intended to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group, as such. In Ankole the bloodbath targeted Muslims as such. The perpetrators said they acted on the orders of the then defence minister and current president, Yoweri K. Museveni.

Author Biography: Abasi Kiyimba is Professor of Literature at Makerere University. He has researched and written widely on Muslim affairs in Uganda.

It is now (1990) coming to eleven years since the end of the war that ousted Idi Amin from the presidency of Uganda.  Some people choose to identify this war by the gigantic name of “LIBERATION WAR”; but as the  experience  we  are  about  to  review  will  show, absurd is  a  weak description of  the  colorful  naming  of  this  shootout  whose  major highlights was the convictimisation of the innocent.

When the Human Rights Commission was setup in 1987, it tried to sidetrack the issue by hearing evidence on everything else except the massacre of over 60 Muslims. If Jumba Masagazi had not exploded it, may be up to now the atrocious crime would never have been among the concerns of the Commission.

And when they addressed themselves to the matter, they payed lip service to it because they soon jumped off it without hearing what the major witnesses had to say. Instead they decided to emphasize the killing of two Muslims at a mosque in Kajara (Ntungamo District). They propelled the name of Sheikh Obeid Kamulegeya to prominence in  association  with  the  death  of  these  Muslims  and  sought  to  imply that when Muslims die, it is a Muslim affair. In this they were helped by the country’s largely anti-Muslim press.

Neither were the  authorities  at  the Uganda  Muslim  Supreme  Council  (UMSC)  very keen on the issue; they wanted to forget anything that might put them  in  disfavor  with  the  NRM  government  which  some  of  them continually  worship.  When the Vicegerent newspaper highlighted the issue, a number of them were heard complaining, “These young boys want to bring us problems.”

And in another development one of the Uganda Muslim  Supreme  Council  officials  told  the  present  writer  face  to  face, “We have more important issues to deal with.”

At that rate, the issue that involved the murder of so many Ugandans was steadily degenerating in a stale and misreported history. Two organizations  refused  to  forget  the  issue;  they  were  the  Vicegerent and  the  Makerere  University  Muslim  Students  Association (MUMSA). We  insisted  that  if  we  do  not  cause  this  issue  to  be redressed, then we shall soon be worthless. Our grand children would register that when Muslims are killed, it is not an issue. So we decided to visit Bushenyi with two aims.

First to reassure the Muslims there  that they  were  not  alone  in  their  pain – we  were  with  them.  Secondly,  to collect  first-hand  information  from  the  survivors  of  the  holocaust  so that we may confront those  who  wish  to forget it with the real facts.

We are therefore not merely interested in ranking up unpleasant history that might destabilize peace.  But we believe that the danger lies more in forgetting than remembering, if the peace we seek is to be permanent.

Two trips

We made two trips to the scene of the1979 holocaust.  The first one that took place in September 1988 was composed of the following:

1.         Abasi Kiyimba

2.         Imam Idi Kasozi

3.         Idris Semakula

The  second  trip  took  place  in  February  1989,  and  the  team  was composed of the following:

1.         Abasi Kiyimba

2.         Hassan Mwesige

3.         Musa Tonda

4.         Ali Konge Kyeyune

5.         Ali Mwesigwa

We used the MUMSA van Reg. No. UXF 739, and the driver on both occasions was Ali Mukibi.

The first trip

The first trip was mainly a familiarization tour. It introduced us to the people of both Mbarara and Itendero. We enjoyed the hospitality of the chairman of the Muslim Community of the area, Br. Abdul-Mutwalib. We were able  on  this  occasion  to  collect  the  general  story  and  sequence  of events  from  the  eye-witnesses.  We also met among other venerable personalities, Sheikh Abdulmanafi Semakula, Bashir Semakula Serujuge and others.

We also passed through Kyazanga in Masaka District where we met survivors who fled Itendero in the wake of renewed hostilities against them. In particular we were welcomed and given first-hand briefing by Hairat  Nambi  Segululigamba, a Muslim  woman  mobiliser  in  the  area and daughter  of  the  great  Muslim  pioneer  in  Itendero,  Hajji  Abdallah Segululigamba,  who  was  among  the  first  victims  of  the  massacre.

The general story

The Parish (Muluka) of Itendero is found in Bushenyi District.  Islam has been a resident quality of the culture of the people in this part of the world since the close of the 19th Century.  For all  the  past  years, Muslims  and  Christians  are  known  to  have  coexisted  peacefully.

During President Amin’s time some of the Christians started getting discontented by the fact that the head of state was a Muslim.  They nursed their grudge and threatened that if there was a change, the Muslim would “see” them.  The  trouble  that  culminated  in  the  murder  of  more  than  60 Muslims started long before the fall of Kampala on 11, April 1979.

March 1979

By March 1979, the town of Mbarara had fallen into the hands of the Tanzanian invading forces, giving some people the room to harass Muslims without a defender. The first incident was that in which four Muslim lives were ended in cold-blood. In the village of Mbagwa in Kiziba sub-parish, a hostile group of Protestants attacked and killed the following Muslims:

1.         Idi Tamukedde

2.         Mansur Mutebi (son of Idi Tamukedde)

3.         Mustapha Mabuye

4.         Abdallah Kyegombe

They were all killed in the house of Idi Tamuzadde, and the Christians kept  guard  over  it  to  ensure  that  they  were  not  buried.  For two months they remained unburied. They were eventually laid to rest in May 1979 after the bold intervention of the then Chief Qadhi, Sheikh Kassim Mulumba. It will be recalled that during this period, the President was Yusuf Lule, a man who had converted from Islam to be admitted to a Christian school, and therefore probably saw little value in Muslim life.  He  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  the  outcry  of  the  Muslim community.

When on 23, May 1979, Sheikh Kassim Mulumba proclaimed over the radio that the “liberation” meant nothing to the Muslims, President Lule was irritated.  He is quoted as saying in response, that the reports of the massacre were extremely exaggerated.  The killers not only  went  free,  but  were  encouraged  by  the  lack  of  government intervention, to kill again, and again, and again.

April 1979

This  was  the  month  in  which  the  government  of  Idi  Amin fell in Kampala. The harassment of the Muslims intensified to nearly the entire district of Ankole. Kagango sub-county was the worst hit.  Here Muslims lived in constant fear, under intensive harassment.

More than 400 Muslims were detained without any charges – being Muslim was their only crime. They were forced to ransom themselves  by  paying  dearly  in  form  of  money,  cows,  goats,  sheep, bicycles, radios,  etc.  That  of  their  property  which  their  tormentors  could  not take  was  destroyed.  For example, houses and plantations were burnt and cut down, respectively. A number of Muslims were forced to drink alcohol while others died resisting it.  In this month of April, five prominent Muslims were murdered, including:

•          Hajj Abasi Kayemba (former county chief Igara)

•          Ismail Mutangizi (former senior internal auditor, Ankole District)

•          Haj Amiisi Kapalaga (former county Imam, Bunyaruguru)

•          Hajj Hassan Sewanyina (former sub-county Chief Isingiro)

These  were  killed  on  different  days,  and  apparently  according  to  an organized  plan.  All this time no restraining voice from the government was heard; the forces of oppression seemed to find justification and approval in this silence, and may be were not mistaken.

May 1979

Encouraged by the total helplessness of the Muslims, the Christians intensified their harassment in the following ways:

•          Burning down of houses

•          Slashing all banana plantations

•          Looting of the property belonging to Muslims

•          Taking over their land and turning it into grazing ground

•          Burning down mosques

The burning down of mosques was a fresh development conceived in May as part  of  the  grand  idea  of  completely  exterminating  Islam  from  the area. Among the mosques burnt down in the county of Sheema were:

1.         Kashekuro, 2.           Kiyungu, 3.   Kasana, 4.      Kyengando, 5.            Marembo,

6.         Nyakanyinya, 7.       Kyamata, 8.   Kihunda, 9.   Kyamushakara

These  were  the  mosques  destroyed only  in one  county  of  Sheema; otherwise in the whole of Ankole District, a total of 27 Mosques were torched.

Under the intensified house-burning campaign of May, the following lost their houses:

1.         Bashir Semakula (Kiziba Parish)

2.         Abbas Mugoli  (Kiziba Parish)

3.         Abdallah Katende (Kiziba Parish)

4.         Dauda Serujunge (Kiziba Parish)

5.         Hamad Katende (Kiziba Parish)

6.         Hassan Hamutambo  (Kiziba Parish)

7.         Abbas Nsambu  (Kiziba Parish)

8.         Dauda Serunjogi  (Kiziba Parish)

9.         Ausi Semwogerere  (Kiziba Parish)

10.       Abdu Ishngabashiaja (Kiziba Parish)

11.       Mutwalibu Turyatunga (Kiziba Parish)

12.       Idi Tamukedde (Kiziba Parish)

13.       Abdallah Segululigamba (Rwabutura Paish)

14.       Jafar Kibirige (Rwabutura Paish)

15.       Sulaiman Kapere (Rwabutura Paish)

16.       Hiziri Byandala  (Rwabutura Paish)

17.       Rajab Kibadula (Rwabutura Paish)

18.       Abduswamad Ntate (Kinyungu Parish)

19.       Habib Maloge (Kinyungu Parish)

20.       Imam Zikusooka (Kinyungu Parish)

21.       Ishaka Magezi (Kinyungu Parish)

22.       Ahmadda Mawanda (Kinyungu Parish)

23.       Elias Mugerwa (Kinyungu Parish)

24.       Abdu Murema (Kinyungu Parish)

25.       Zaid Muwanga (Kinyungu Parish)

26.       Umar Mutono (Rwengando Parish)

27.       Haruna Musajjaakawa (Nyakabira Parish)

28.       Noor Mulefu (Nyakabira Parish)

29.       Abdunoor Mulele (Nyakabira Parish)

30.       Abdunoor Sebalu (Nyakabira Parish)

31.       Abubakar Kadala (Nyakabira Parish)

32.       Ismail Balindekawa (Nyakabira Parish)

33.       Anat Nankya (Nyakabira Parish)

34.       Hajjat Hadijah Kalijja (Nyakabira Parish)

35.       Hajji Byekwaso (Ishaka Parish)

36.       Idi Bintubizibu (Kigarama Parish)

37.       Musa Mwebe (Kigarama Parish)

38.       Abdu Katarikaawe (Kigarama Parish)

39.       Kasim Barukayo (Kigarama Parish)

40.       Musa Rwabihuro (Kagango Parish)

41.       Muhammad Mbidde (Kagango Parish)

42.       Abbas Toronwa (Kagango Parish)

43.       Sulaiman Sengahaki (Kagango Parish)

44.       Ahmada Kasozi (Kagango Parish)

45.       Hajji Kasule (Kagango Parish)

A  number  of  Muslims  whose  houses  were  set on fire,  like  Abdallah Segululigamba,  Idi  Tamukedde,  Abdunoor  Mulele,  etc, were  also murdered earlier or later. Others only survived by running away in time.  Other houses belonging to Muslims were burnt down in other parts of Ankole e.g. in Kijara and Mbarara town.

June 1979

The  month  of  June  marked  the  climax  of  the  atrocities committed  against  the  Muslims  of  the  area. By this time Lule’s government had been in power for two months.  Nothing had  been done  to  the  offenders,  so  the  same  crime  could  be  committed  again with  impunity.

The bloodbath was fuelled by people like Edward Rurangaranga who addressed meetings in the area, in which he would make it clear that the people he was addressing were in two categories: Amin’s men and rest. The old Sheikh Abdulmanaf quotes Rurangaranga as saying to the non-Muslim members at the gathering thus, “We have finished the stem (Amin); the branches (Muslims) are yours.”

The Protestants got more hostile and started harassing Muslims verbally. They told them they would get them, sooner or later. A plan was hatched and all the non-Muslims were alerted. Some of them were not in  favor  of  the  proposed  action,  so  they  leaked  the information to  their  Muslim friends. But most non-Muslims agreed to the plan, and they waited for an opportunity to implement it.

The spark came on 25, June 1979. Fenekansi Kamisha, a Christian, was murdered in his house by assailants that have not been identified up to now.  The Christians accused the Muslims of the murder, and proceeded to execute “justice”. Kamisha was one of the people that had  led  teams  of  Christians  to  harass  Muslims  and  collect  ransom from them.

On the morning of 26,  June  1979,  a  mob  of  Christians armed  with  spears,  knives  and  ropes,  rounded up  Muslims  and tied  their  hands  behind  their  backs.  They said that they were doing it on the orders of Yoweri Museveni, the then minister of defense. They were led by Bankutaha, and included Machote, Buchuku, Yoram, Kamugish, Rweizire, Rwanuma, Kategaya, Nyamugurusi, Eridadi and others.

They gathered  the  Muslims  in  the  home  of  Abdallah  Segululigmba  from where they marched them  to River Rwizi  for execution one after  the other. At the river Muslims were butchered in the most horrifying manner. There was one whose head was cut into three pieces before being finally thrown into the river. Other cases included those  whose hands  or  legs  were  cut  off,  then thrown  into  the  river  to  drown.

The imam Abdallah Segululigamba was mercilessly hacked in the middle with a panga and thrown into the river. The most memorable of these cases of cruelty is the 27-year-old Madiya Natende who was seven months pregnant. Her stomach was ripped open with a machete and the fetus crudely torn out. Needlessly to add that she died soon after. Madiya’s mother watched all this, and she would retell it to the end of her earthly days.  She herself survived as if by a miracle – she jumped into the water before being cut.

We  shall  never  learn  the  full  story  of  the  manner  of  the death  and  the nature of the suffering that  the dead people went through because  it could only be told by them. The following were the people who were killed at River Rwizi in June 1979.

Adult males

1.         Abdallah Segluligamba

2.         Abubaker Katongole

3.         Abdu Ishangabashaija

4.         Nashir Semwogerere

5.         Ismail Sempa

6.         Bruhane Sentende

7.         Idris Serujunge

8.         Umar Nsamba

9.         Hussein Serunjogi

Adult females

1.         Hayrat Namakula

2.         Hadija Namayanja

3.         Aisha Kasule

4.         Hadija Mukibi

5.         Sania Nalubega

6.         HaliimaNabatanzi

7.         Hadija Nanteza

8.         Zuhra Namakula

9.         Naira Nabunya

10.       Mariam Tibanagwa

11.       Bint Juma Nakayenga

12.       Mastula Nakato

13.       Layusa Bakazibaguma

14.       Nafsi Nabatanzi

15.       Nuliat Mbabazi

16.       Aisha Nalongo

17.       Zaituna Namakula

18.       Zaina Namakula

19.       Aidat Kenyana

20.       Amana Nantande

21.       Nuliat Kaweesa

22.       Hadija Kayinda

Children

1.         Nuliat Namakula

2.         Abdu Katende

3.         Madina Nabukalu

4.         Luuba Namakula

5.         Zainab Nakayinda

6.         Aisha Nantende

7.         Madia Namakula

8.         Taha Habyalimana

9.         Mariam Nabukalu

10.       Madina Nakawesa

11.       Hamida Nansamba

12.       Naziru Nsamba

13.       Muzida Nsamba

14.       Ibrahim Kabuye

15.       Zinab Nabunya

16.       Rehema Nakachwa

17.       Luub Magala

18.       Muzaphar Kabuye

19.       Ismail Kato

20.       Khamiyat Nabukalu

21.       Hadija Nassaka

22.       Haliima Nbatanzi

23.       Bitijuma Nakayanja

It  cannot  be  proclaimed  that  these  atrocities  in  anyway  took a form  of political struggle. It was pure murder because some of the people killed were very old men and women and others were children and babies. Abubaker  Katongole  was  80  years, Segululigamba  was 75, Haliima Nbatanzi was 80, Aisha Katende was 85, Nuliat Namakula was 2, Hamida  Nansamba  was  18 months.  Most of the children were below 5 years.

It should also be  noted  that  the  list here  includes  only  those  people  from  one  county, and  not  all  of  them were  recorded. The names of the rest of the people who died throughout Ankole District are not available to us. In addition, it was not even possible to recover all the bodies of the people known to have died.

For instance, of the 64 people we have recorded here, only 36 bodies were recovered from the water in which they were thrown. They were  buried  at  a  time  of  fear  and  distress, with  intimidation  being carried out by soldiers (the purported liberators) and other government officials  whose  duty  should  be  to  protect  all citizens. It was not possible to burry them in their homes as this was “a danger zone”; so they were buried in mass graves at Nyamitanga mosque in Mbarara. The survivors fled the area and went to settle in Kyazanga in Masaka District, leaving their land to be occupied by their tormentors.

1980-85

This was the time that has come to be referred to as the Obote II Regime. People like Edward Rurangaranga who had allegedly directed the killing of Muslims assumed offices of responsibility in this government.

For those  Muslims who chose to stay in Bushenyi,  harassment  continued,  taking  the  form  of  psychological harassment,  intimidation,  denial  of  participation  in  public  affairs, etc. Muslim-founded primary schools were abandoned, mosques neglected and orphans went without education, food, and dress.  The leaders of the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council were busy quarrelling among themselves and seeking the support of non-Muslims in their factional struggles.  For all practical purposes, the world seemed to have forgotten these unfortunate people.

The events of 1979 were not even history, because history is recorded.  The question that tormented those  of  us  who  bothered  to  think  about  them  was:  Is  it  possible  to forget these people and rest with a free conscience? The answer is no. It was necessary for us not just to record the general story, but get the minute details – that is why it was necessary to make a second trip.

The second trip

By  the  time  we  made  the  second  trip,  we  had  managed  to  publicize the  plight  of  these unfortunate  people,  and  obtained  some  financial assistance for them from the World Assembly of Muslim Youth (WAMY), which we delivered. We first made a stopover at Kyazanga where we were taken around Kakuuto Primary School by its proprietor, Sheikh Mbajja. This is a school for Muslim orphans.

It has a total of 15 orphans and out of these, 96 are children of the victims of the 1979 holocaust. They study free of charge but they are completely helpless when it comes to scholastic materials and clothes. They also do not have any form of bedding.  WAMY made some contributions towards their clothing, but it was meager compared to the need.

The following day we continued to Itendero. After performing the Juma prayers we  talked  to  the  Muslims  and  gave  them  words  of  solidarity.  Among other  points  we  encouraged  and  thanked  them  for  insisting  on upholding  the  banner  of  Islam  in  the  area  in spite  of  the  wishes  of their  enemies.  We were impressed to find that a new mosque had been erected at the site and would soon be ready for prayers.

We met the headmaster of Itendero Primary School, Mr.  Ismail Senyonga and discussed general issues relating to the orphans. We were given a list of 44 orphans in the school.  Of these, 16 were completely helpless and could not afford school fees and scholastic materials. The delegation cleared all their fees for the year 1989  and  made  some  contribution  towards  the  scholastic  needs  of some of them.

The following morning, we proceeded to Kiziba Parish.  Our mission there  was  twofold – to  talk  to the  survivors  of  the  massacre and get  their  detailed  personal  testimonies,  and  to  offer  some  financial  relief  to  the  orphans  in  distress.  We paid the fees for 32 orphans  at  Kiziba  Primary  School  and  for  five  students  in  secondary schools. We then proceeded to talk to the survivors of the massacre.

In all, we were able to talk to 20 survivors.  A part from Mzee Hassan Hamutambo (81) whom we had met earlier at Itendero, we met the rest of the household of Sheikh Abdulmanaf Semakula. Each narrated to us a peculiar experience involving their personal survival, but their stories corroborated the general story already given. The people interviewed included:

  • Hassan Hamutambo; an old man aged 81 who lost his 34-year-old son, and himself survived narrowly.
  • Abdulmanaf Semakula; the Deputy District Qadhi of Mbarara. He is the oldest man in the area.  He refused to leave because, he says if he left, all other Muslims would leave and then the Word of Allah would be wiped out in the area.
  • Twalib Kasule; an elderly gentleman that suffered greatly during the massacre.
  • Bashir Semakula Serujunge; a young man in his early 30s who jumped into the river before being hacked and swam to safety. He is credited with removing many of the dead bodies from the water and helping to prepare their burial.
  • Yudaya Baryanengwe; an old lady in her 60s.    She was  cut three  times  by  Buchunku  and  then  thrown  into  the  water.  She survived miraculously, through the intervention of non-Muslims who  found  her  floating  but  had  no  knowledge  of  how  she  had come to be there.

Other  survivors  included  Asia  Kishiki,  Mayi  Nabukalu,  Habib Rutwinda,  Mastula  Segululigamba,  Ishaq  Magezi,  Jalia Semwogerere,  Hamid  Semakula,  Mrs.  Kayinda, Mrs.  Muzamiru Kangave,  Abdu  Hakim  Luyima,  Kinani  Mutyaba,  Abasi Sebadda, Fati  Nanyonga,  Sulaiman  Semakula,  Hairat  Nambi,  Yunus Tumwenda, Abdallah Katende, Sulaituna Nanyonga and others.  (Some of these were interviewed in Kyazanga where they now live after fleeing their homes. The full texts of their personal testimonies are available in both the MUMSA and Vicegerent offices).

Of  particular  interest  in  these  testimonies  is  the  fact  that  these people  know  exactly  who  killed  who  as  some  of  them  were witnessing  when  their  friends,  parents,  children,  wives  and husbands were butchered. Herein we present the list of the people  that  killed  37  of  the  victims  and  inflicted  injuries  on two of those that miraculously survived.

VICTIM ALLEGED KILLER CURRENT (1990) STATE OF THE ALLEGED KILLER
Bumbakali Katongole

 

Byarutsya

 

In Prison,

Kyamugolanyi

Mwajjuma Nakyaja

 

Byarutsya

 

In Prison,

Kyamugolanyi

Burhane Sentende

 

Byarutsya

 

 

In Prison

 

Naziiru Nsamba

 

Byarutsya

 

In Prison,

Kyamugolanyi

Nuliat Mbabazi  Buchunku

Buchunku

In Prison

 

Hariat Namakula

Buchunku

In Prison

Nuliat Kyokusaba

Buchunku

In Prison,

Kyamugolanyi

Zaituni Namakula

Buchunku

In Prison

 

Rehma Nakachwa

Buchunku

In Prison,

Kyamugolanyi

Abdallah Segululigamba  Machote

Machote

In Prison

 

Hadijah Nasaka

Machote

Prison

Kalijja Nanteza

Machote

Prison

Madiya Nantende

Machote

Prison

14  Saniya Nalubega

Kamugisha

Prison

Nashir Semwogerere

 

Ndeezi

 

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Umar Nsamba

Ndeezi

 

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Asiati Nantende

Ndeezi

 

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Afusa Nabatanzi

Mugyenyi

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Abbasi Mugisha

Mugyenyi

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Haliima Kinaana

Mugyenyi

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Mariam Nabukalu

Rweizire

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Muzinda Nsamba

Rweizire

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Aramanzane Serunjogi

Rweizire

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Idris Serunjogi

 

Ruboha

 

Free at Home,

Bunyangabo

 

Masitulla Nakato

 

Ruboha

 

Free at Home,

Bunyangabo

 

Muzapharu Kabuye

Ruboha

Free

Layusa Bakazibaguma

Ruboha

Free

Aidat Kenyana

Rufigi

Free at Home, Kihunda

Abbas Kayinda

Rufigi

Free

Ismail sempa

Rufigi

Free

Hadija Nakayinda

Rufigi

Free

Ibrahim Kabuye

Rufigi

Free

Abdu Ishangabashaija

 

Rusasana

 

 

At home, Rwengando

 

Aisha Kalule  Kyanyabanda

Rutagasa

Free

Kamiida Nansamba

 

Matayo

 

Free at home,

Nyakaoemba

 

 

Zuula Namakula

 

Tom Mayanja

Free at home,

Byanyagonga

 

Tibanagwa

Kakyanga

Free at homa, Kihunda

Mariam  Nakitende  and  Yudaya  Baryanengwe  were  brutally  hacked by Nsangeki  and  Buchunku, respectively.  Nsangeki died but Buchunku is still alive.  The  actual  killers  of  the  other  victims  are  not  specifically known;  but  it  is  known  that  in  addition  to  the  above  list  of  murderers, Mwesigye and Renshana are known to have participated in the killing.

The  other  information  that  the  people  of  Kiziba  hold  as  sacred  were names  of  the  people  who  still  occupy  the  land  they  snatched  from them  11  years  ago  in  spite  of  the  claim  that  a sane  government  had returned to Uganda.

Below is a list of the owners of pieces of land that are still illegally occupied:

 

LAND OWNER ILLEGAL OCCUPANT LOCATION
Hajj M Serunjogi Nsangeki’s family

Nyakacemba

 

Dauda Serunjogi Muheirwe

Nyakacemba

 

Hajat A. Nakayenga Kashaija A

Nyakacemba

 

Kasule Kapere Gibamanya

Nyakacemba

 

Mustapha Ddungu Bachondooza

Nyakacemba

 

Zamuda Nabukalu Ruhema T

Nyakacemba

 

Hajj K. Katende Bakweta E

  Kiziba

 

A. Mugooli Mwesigye

Kiziba

A. Mugooli Kishakiizi

Kiziba

Hajj A Katende Rutendana P

Bunyagonga

 

A Katamba   Nkwitsi

Rwengamdo

 

 

The Muslims of the area are aware that the Banyarwanda whose pieces of land were taken away during the Obote II Regime were returned to them when the NRM government came to power. But theirs which were taken six years earlier have not.

They are also grieved by the fact that the known alleged murderers of their people, 13 of whom appear in the list above, were free and even assumed leadership under the Resistance Council, or RC system. They have also heard that some senior ranking officials in the NRM government are involved in attempts to free the four jailed killers.

The Human Rights Commission

The NRM government  set  up  the  Human  Rights  Commission;  we thought  this  was  a  step  in  the  right  direction  as  it  meant  that  the criminals  of  the  past  were  to  be  brought  to  justice.  But we are dissatisfied with this Commission for several reasons:

  • There is no Muslim representation. It is not possible that matters of Muslim interest can  be adequately handled without anyone to  speak  up  for  them  with  some  feeling  that  arises  out  of belonging.
  • The Commission did not allocate enough time to listen to witnesses on the 1979 Muslim holocaust. They have given three times as much time to listening to witnesses on Ben Kiwanuka’s death than they have to that of over 64 Ugandans.
  • They  have  attempted  to  divert  the  attention  of  the public  from  the killing of 64 Muslims by Christians to the death of two Muslims in Kajara  by  the  Uganda  Police  supposedly  at  the  instruction  of Sheikh Abdul-Obeid Kamulegeya, a prominent Muslim.
  • President Yoweri Museveni was implicated by the testimonies. We  are  not  satisfied  that  he  chose to  give  his  evidence  in  a closed  session  whereas  this  is  an  issue  of  interest  to  all Ugandans of good conscience.
  • Witnesses  like Edward Rurangaranga  whom  even  the  president  himself implicated  as  responsible  for  directing  the  murderers,  has  not been summoned to appear before the Commission.
  • Alleged Murderers  who  have  been  unequivocally  named  to  the Commission  still  walk  free.  This continues to be an embarrassment to the Commission and to the government.

What do we want?

A  senior  NRM  official  has  made  an  irritating  comment  in  reference  to those  who  blame the government for not bringing the 1979 killers  to justice when he said, “We can not bring them back to life, can we?”

Of course he is right, they cannot be brought back to life, and we are aware of this. So what do we want? We are not irresponsible agitators seeking  to  reopen  wounds  of  the  past  that  are  better  forgotten.  We are  patriots  who  would  like  our  country  to  start  again  on  a  road  of meaningful peace.

As  President  Yoweri  Museveni  himself  has  said  more  than  once,  you cannot have peace without justice. We want justice. We would like all the alleged murderers to be apprehended and put on trial.  We have been to the area and talked to the people.  All the orphans know who killed their parents. They talk of revenge twice a day, and constantly await their chance. If we satisfy them that there is a more civilized way of getting  justice  done,  we  might  be  able  to  avert  another  crisis  in  the area.

Otherwise, we do not see the atmosphere clearing. The  longer justice  is  delayed,  the  closer  we  come  to  detonating  the  time  bomb. For  this  reason,  the  murder  of  over  64  Muslims  in  Bushenyi  cannot become history. It is still a live issue that will affect the destiny of this nation, whether we like or not.

Personal testimonies of the survivors

The following are the personal testimonies of the Muslims who survived the massacres.

Mzee Hassan Hamutambo

Mzee Hassan Hamutambo was born in 1908 in Kigezi District. In 1925 he migrated with his parents to Rwengando in Kiziba sub-county, Ankole District. He  fought  in the  Second  World  War  and  returned  to  the  same place  in  1946.  His father was not a    Muslim and was married to 10 wives. In 1946 Hassan Hamutambo embraced Islam. He later married a  non-Muslim  lady,  and  in  1975  the community  pressurized  him  to  revert  to Christianity. He refused.

From then his wife started misbehaving, and they divorced.  Asked about how Muslims behaved during Amin’s regime, Mzee Hassan said, “Generally the Muslims behaved well, save for two men, one of whom is currently in jail. It was mainly the Christians who held high positions of responsibility.  For example all the chiefs, save for the then Gombolola chief, Abas Kigozi, were Christians.”

On  how  the  massacres  started,  Mzee  Hassan  said  that  it all  started  with  the  Christians  holding  continuous  meetings.  Thereafter  they  went  to  Muslim  homes  and  demanded  cows  as  ransom  for having misbehaved during Amin’s regime. Among the people whose cows were eaten are Jafari Kibirige, Miiro, Hajji Katende, Serunjogi and Hamidi. Banana plantations belonging to the Muslims were destroyed. All these events took place in 1979.

Then they started gathering the Muslims from their places of work or homes at around lunch time. They were called out of their homes by people with spears, dogs and banana fibers who told them that they were wanted by the defence minister, Yoweri Museveni, to explain certain things. On coming out of their  houses,  they  were  handcuffed  with  banana  fibres  and  led  to River Rwizi where they were cut with pangas and thrown into the water.

Mzee Hassan  said  he  lost  his  eldest  son  Abdu  Isangabashaija who  left  three  sons, of whom  two  are  currently (1989)  in  Primary  Four  and  one  in  Primary  Two.

Another one is the son of Abdulmanaf who was his in-law. His worst experience of all was that of the lady who had been married to Ali – Madiya – who was seven months pregnant.  Her belly was hacked with a panga and fetus removed and thrown in the river.

Abdallah Segululigamba, the Muslim pioneer in the area, was also killed. The  Mzee  also  said  that  before  all  this  took  place,  there  were  some four people who were killed in the house and the Muslims were prevented from burying them. They were not buried until a delegation from the headquarters of the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council headed by Kassim Mulumba came to the place. The victims were:

1.         Idi Tamukedde

2.         Abdallah Kyegambe

3.         Mustapha Mabuye

4.         Out of his memory

All of them were neighbors. Only their skeletons could be buried.  “We placed two in each grave”, said Mzee Hassan.

Asked about how he escaped, he said, “I cannot exactly tell how I escaped. It was a horrible experience, but somehow I managed to escape to Zaire where I stayed for sometime in Muslim homes.  In the  same  year  I  came back  because  of  my  people  I  had  left  behind, but I found when they had gone to Mbarara.”

On  property,  the  old  man  said  he  had  lost  almost  everything.  His house was also burnt. “As if that was not enough, in 1982 during the Obote II Regime, when  they  started  chasing  the  Banyarwanda,  my house  was  burnt  alleging  that  I  was  a  Nyarwanda.  I later went to Mbarara and cleared myself by producing evidence.”

When Tito Okello Lutwa took over power  in  1985,  they  again  came  to  his  place  at  around  4.30pm  and burnt everything within the grass-thatched house.  In it were 30 bags of  coffee,  30  bags  of  maize,  4  bags  of  beans,  4  bags  of  groundnuts  3  granaries  of  millet.  They alleged that his son Mutwalib Dimba had on many occasions stolen money and a radio cassette, and they wanted him to give testimony to the police. “However, some of the people who did it were arrested,” Mzee Hassan said.

As regards responsibility, the old man said that he has 10 children in Primary school, three of whom are orphans.  He has three in Secondary school.  Asked whether he knew about any other orphans, he said he did not know many, except those of Abdallah Kachwa.  People  had  dispersed  into  different  places  after the  tragedy,  he  noted  sadly.  He, however, said that some are under the guardianship of Sheikh Abdulmanaf Semakula at Kiziba, who “lost many children, about 10 and his wife was cut on the head but still lives.”

Ibrahim Kangave

He stays in Kiziba Village.  He asserted that the people killed in 1979 were not politicians.  Ibrahim explains that soon after the meetings held by non-Muslims, especially the Protestants in Itendero, and after forcing Muslims to pay ransom and destroying their plantations, Fenikance Kamisha was killed by unknown assailants at night.  It is said that  this  was  the  origin  of  the Muslim  massacre  as  Christians thought  it  was  the  Muslims  who  had  killed him  in  retaliation.  Ibrahim Kangave contends, however, that they wanted to use this as an excuse to finish off Muslims in the area, which seemed to have been their wish for a long time.

He  also  said  that  some  government  officials  were  sent  to  the  area  in 1980  during President Binaisa’s  Regime  but  were  chased  away  by  throwing stones at  them.

Sheikh Abdulmanaf Semakula

Currently, this is the oldest sheikh in the area and one of the earliest settlers.  He  came  to  the  area  at  the  age  of  5   with  his  father.  They came from Kyaggwe in Buganda to Nakasambya and finally to Kiziba when he was 20.

Asked whether he had problems with non-Muslims during Amin’s regime, Sheikh Abdulmanaf said, “There were no problems at all. We even married from them.”

Concerning the atrocities committed against Muslims,  Sheikh  Abdulmanaf  said that it seemed that Amin, having been a Muslim and President,  had  prompted  the  Protestants  to  nurse  a  silent  grudge  against all  Muslims.  Sheikh Abdulmanaf  recalls  that, Edward Rurangaranga  came  to the  area  and  called  for  a  meeting,  and  told  the  people to separate thus, “Those of Amin here and the rest there.” They refused to separate.  But  the  Muslims  were  told  to  separate from the rest,  which  they  did.

He addressed them separately. Thereafter he addressed the other group. It  is  reported  from  people  who  were  in  the  non-Muslim meeting  that Rurangaranga  said,  “We  have  finished  the  stem  (Amin)  and  the branches are yours.” This was in 1979. It was not long thereafter before the non-Muslims, especially the Protestants, started asking for ransoms, burning houses and destroying gardens belonging to Muslims.

“On 26,  June 1979,  they  started  gathering  all  the  Muslims  from  their  houses  in broad day light and took them to River Rwizi,” said the old sheikh.  Some of those involved in the process of gathering were:

1.         Machote, who is currently in prison

2.         Rweizire

3.         Bucunku –in prison

4.         Yoramu  – imprisoned

5.         Kamugisha -   in prison

6.         Kyankaga – Not arrested

The Muslims were cut, thrown into the river, and those who managed to survive ran to the district commissioner. A meeting was convened at Kagango.  The defence minister Yoweri Museveni attended in person.  He ordered  for the arrest  and  imprisonment  of the killers but  some  of  them  were released  shortly  after.  Kyankaga was not arrested and stayed at his home.

Another meeting was held at Kiziba to try and put out the fire.  At the meeting a resolution was passed that whoever shall be seen harassing Muslims would be fined. This meeting turned the matter from an open operation to a secret one which was more destructive.  They would come at night and take all the things.  So the Muslims ran to Kabwohe; those who remained were forced to sell their land at takeaway prices.

Asked  whether  the  cases  were  reported  to  the  Police,  Sheikh Abdulmanaf  said they  had  reported and  that  the  cases  even reached court. “The other side hired a lawyer and the Muslims were called upon to hire one but they could not afford because the lawyer wanted sh. 400,000,” he said.

On the current situation and relationship between the Muslims and Christians, Sheikh Abdulmanaf said, “The storm is settled though there is no good relationship because none visits the other and many do not greet us.  They often threaten that when Museveni’s government is overthrown, they will kill us.”

An example  of  such  a  person  who  threatens  them  was  named  as Thomas  Mayanja,  a  brick  layer. The  old  sheikh  said  most  of  his  people  were  killed,  leaving  only  three, including himself.

On whether they involved themselves in the Resistance Council politics under Museveni’s government, he said they did. The following Muslims are on the Resistance Council Executive Committee (as of 1989):

Bashir – Secretary; Muzamil – Secretary for Defense; Abdulkarim Luyima – Secretary for Rehabilitation. He added, however, that these positions can become meaningless as  the  important  decisions  are  taken  by the Christians,  including those  without  office,  some  of  whom  participated in perpetrating the unforgettable atrocities.

The sheikh added that he is not impressed by the work of the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council. It may even be that some assistance was sent but did not reach them, he suspected

Ishaq Masagazi

The son of Abdallah Segululigamba is a peasant with a wife and two children.  According to him the Muslims and Christians of Kiziba village had good relations with each other before the war. He says that things took a different course in early 1979 after the non-Muslims conducted a meeting in which they conspired to torment Muslims.  From then, ransoms in form of cows were demanded from Muslims.  The cows  were  eaten while  the  banana plantations  were  cut  down,  houses  burnt  and  eventually  people killed.

“My father and I were at home when people came after lunch,” he narrates. “They came with dogs, spears and pangas. We were told to come out of the house, [saying] that they were taking us somewhere. This we did immediately.”

Ishaq’s father asked where they were being taken, “We are taking you for a meeting,” they replied. The Muslims were tied with Banana fibres and driven to River Rwizi. “My father had received some whipping on the way to the river and by the time we reached, he was too weak,” he says.  “They started cutting one by one. Those whom we saw cutting people’s necks included Bankutaha who was a parish chief then.”

Asked how he survived, the young man said that he jumped into the river and swam, and that when he reached the opposite side, he got out of the river and ran to Kabwohe where he stayed for two days. While there he heard that the  bodies  of  those  killed  had  been  taken  to  Mbarara. The  following morning  he  went  to  Mbarara  and  found  the  bodies  in  the  mortuary.

“At that time there was chaos,” Ishaq recalls. “Army men were looking for those who had got the bodies from the river.  They  were  looking  for  my  brother Kabuye  who  was  the  leader  of  the  group  that  recovered  the  bodies from the water. I therefore had to run for my life to Kasese.”

In  1981  he came  back  from  Kasese,  and  in  1984  he  married.  Asked whether  all  Muslims  ran,  he  said  that  some  persisted  but  were always threatened and eventually sold their lands to those who used to threaten them at a takeaway price.

The following lost their land: Abdallah Katende, Mugo, Hajj Mukibi Muhammad, Ali and the late Hajji Miiro. All these went to Kyazanga.  Others went to Itendero such as Hajj Bumbakali, Swamadu  Ntali,  Hajj  Kamadi  and  Mulere.  Amisi  Kapere went  to  Mbarara.

SOURCE: CAMPUS JOURNAL

OBUSILAAMU BWALEETA BUSUUTI MU BUGANDA

Standard

March 8th 2012

The Editor

Bukedde Newspaper

Kampala

OBUSILAAMU BWALEETA BUSUUTI N’EKANZU EBYA BUGANDA

Abasilaamu bonna mu Uganda babade mu kujaguza okukulu enyo nga bakuza emyaka 170 kasookede Ediini y’Obusilaamu etuuka mu Buganda mu mwaka gwa 1842 n’oluvanyuma n’esasaana mu Uganda yona n’okutuuka mu nsi endala eziriranye Uganda.

Ediini y’Obusilamu yaleetebwa Abawarabu abasuubuzi abaava e Zanzibar (mu biseera eby’edda eyayitibwanga UNGUJA)  ate abalala baava mu nsi eyitibwa Muscat and Oman mu Middle East.

Ekitebe kyaabwe kyali ku kyaalo Lunguja. Ekigambo ekyo kyaava mu kigambo UNGUJA. Abaganda bakikyuusa ne bakiyita Lunguja era Kabaka Kalema eyayingira Obusiilamu awo e Lunguja weyabeeranga.

Omukolo ogw’okukuza emyaka 170 Obusiilamu gye bumaze mu Uganda gwali ku Hotel Africana wano mu Kampala ku Lwokutaano nga March 2, 2012 era gwali mukulu nyo era gwaliko abakulembeze bangi era waaliwo okusaala mu Mizikiti emikulu e Kibuli ne Kampala Mukade.

Ediini y’Obusilaamu yemu ku Diini enkulu wano mu Buganda era ye yasooka. Obusilamu bwatuuka wano ku mulembe gwa Sekabaka Mutesa I mu mwaka 1842 era nebusimba amakanda.

Amadiini amalala gajja mu Buganda Sekabaka Mutesa I bwe yayita Abaminsani okuva e Bungereza bajje basomese abantu be, mu 1875 olwo Abangereza Abaporotesitanti aba Church Missionary Society (CMS) ne batuuka wano mu 1877 era Kabaka naabawa Namirembe. Bateekawo Ekanisa eyayitibwanga Native Anglican Church (NAC) eyabunyisa Enjiri no kuzimba amasomero n’amalwaliro wona mu Uganda.

Abo badirirwa Abakatoliki Abafaransa aba White Fathers, abatuuka wano mu 1879 era Kabaka naabawa Rubaga.

Abakatoliki Abangereza aba Mill Hill Fathers, baatuka wano mu 1895. Bano bajja oluvanyuma lwa Sekabaka Mwanga eyali asikidde Mutesa I okukitwala nti e Bungereza teyali Bakatoliki.

Aba White Fathers e Rubaga kino bwebakitegeera ne baweereza mangu obubaka e London ne bayita Abakatoliki Abangereza bajje mangu mu Buganda, Kabaka alyoke akakase nti n’eBungereza Ediini Enkatoliki gyeeri. Abakatoliki aba Mill Hill Fathers batuuka wano mu 1895 era Kabaka naabawa Nsambya.

Abakatoliki baatandika okubunyisa Enjiri mu Buganda n’okuzimba amasomero n’amalwaliro era basooka kuzimba Namilyango College mu 1902.

Ediini zonsantule zikoze kinene nyo okukulaakulanya Buganda ne Uganda yona n’okugunjula abantu.

Ekintu ekikulu enyo enyo, Abasilaamu kyebaakola wano mu Buganda kwe kuleeta BUSUUTI ne KANZU Kabaka wa Buganda by’ayambala. Abawarabu Abasilaamu bebaleeta ekyambalo kya BUSUUTI ne KANZU ku mulembe gwa Sekabaka Mutesa I okuva e Zanzibar ne Muscat Oman era Mutesa I byamusanyusa nyo.

Ekyambalo kino Bakabaka ababeeranga e Zanzibar kye baayambala nga era ne mu Saudi Arabia kye bambala. Kya kitiibwa nyo era Abaganda mukiraba Kabaka wa Buganda Ronald Muwenda Mutebi II bw’akyambala ngalabise mu Lukiiko lwa Buganda.

Ekyambalo kya BUSUUTI ne KANZU, Abaami n’Abakungu ba Kabaka kyebambala, okuviira ddala ku Katikiro n’okutuuka ku b’Amagombolola, ku mikolo emikulu egya Buganda era kati kyaabuna wona mu Uganda nga kyambalibwa Bakabaka n’Abaami ab’ebitundu ebirala.

Abasilaamu bwe baaleta ekyambalo kino ekya BUSUUTI ne KANZU yaako, ffe Abaganda twakigandawaza bulungi ne tusaako AMAFUMU N’ENGABO okulaga eky’okulwanyisa kya Buganda kye twakozesa okugigaziya n’okugikuuma, era twasaako n’Empologoma, kuba Kabaka tumuyita Mpologoma.

Ekanzu nayo twagigandawaza ne tugisaako omuleera okwetoloola obulago n’okukka wansi wano mu maaso. Busuuti ya Kabaka ye yoka eriko Amafumu n’Engabo n’Empologoma. Abazungu baaleeta kooti n’empale

Abasilaamu era baleetera Kabaka wa Buganda Namulondo eyali enungi enyo ey’omulembe era yabeeranga mu Lubiri e Mengo naye amagye g’Obote gaagikuba nga May 24 1966. Abazungu bo baaleeta kooti n’empale era kati ebyambalibwa mu Uganda yona.

Obusilaamu kati bulina ebitebe ebikulu bibiri mu Uganda. Kibuli (nga kyekyasooka) ne Kampala Mukade (UMSC) awali Omuzikiti omulungi enyo era ogusinga wano mu Africa, ogwazimbibwa eyali mukwano gw’Africa, omugenzi Muamar Gadaffi eyali Omukulembeze wa Libya.

Abasilaamu bakoze kinene okukulaakulanya Uganda mu bintu ebitali bimu. Omuganda eyatandika ekibiina ky’obufuzi Uganda National Congress mu 1952 ekyalwanirira okwefuga kwa Uganda, yali Musilaamu omugenzi Abubakar Kakyama Mayanja ow’eNgogwe mu Kyaggwe. Okwo gatako omulangira omugenzi Badru Kakunguru eyali Jjaja w’Obusilaamu mu Uganda eyakola enyo okukulakulanya Buganda n’okumalawo efugabi Obote lye yali aleese mu Uganda.

Abasilaamu bazimbye amasomero amakulu, nga Kibuli Secondary School, Nabisunsa Girls High School, Kawempe Moslem Secondary School, n’amalala mangi nyo.

Abasilaamu bazimbye zi Yunivasite kati ssatu; Islamic University in Uganda e Mbale, Kampala University e Gaba, ne Kampala International University. Nsaba Abasilaamu balowooze ku ky’okukyuusa erinya lya University eri e Mbale eyitibwe UGANDA MOSLEM UNIVERSITY, kubanga ly’erinya erisinga obulungi.

Abasilaamu baazimba edwaliro eddene ku Muzikiti e Kibuli. Abasilaamu baaleeta emere ey’omuceere, sumbusa, ne chapatti wano mu Uganda.

Abasilaamu bebanyweeza n’okuzimba obusuubuzi (trade) mu Uganda.

General Idi Amin, omusilaamu, bwe yali President wa Uganda yazza eby’enfuna (economy) n’obusubuzi (trade) mu mikono gy’Abadugavu era kati Abadugavu ab’amawanga gona mu Uganda bagagawadde lwa Amini kyeyakola.

Idi Amin yateekawo Uganda Airlines mu 1977, yazimba Earth Satellite (ekyuuma ekigata Uganda ku nsi yona) e Mpooma, Mukono District. Yazimba Uganda Conference Centre ne Nile Hotel kati eyitibwa Serena era nga ebyo yabikolera mu myeezi mwenda mu 1975 nga Olukiiko lwa Organization of African Unity lujja wano. Yamaliriza Uganda House, yagaziya Entebbe Airport, era nagulira Uganda ekizimbe mu New York. Waliwo n’Enkambi z’amagye (army barracks) zeyazimba mu bifo ebitali bimu era yakola ne bilara bingi okukulakulanya Uganda.

Abasilaamu baaleta Ekitabo Ekitukuvu, KORANI, Obusilaamu kwe buyimiridde era kwebunywerede, era kati waliwo enkolagana enungi n’Amadiini amalala mu kibiina ekigagata ekiyitibwa Uganda Joint Religious Council. Obusilaamu bugende mu maaso.

SIGNED:

KAVUMA-KAGGWA

OMUTAKA WE KYAGGWE

MUKONO DISTRICT

TEL: 0772 584 423

A History of Christianity in Uganda by Kevin Ward

Standard

Buganda and Christianity

Buganda in the 19th Century [1]

Christianity came late to Uganda compared with many other parts of Africa. Missionaries first arrived at the court of Kabaka Muteesa in 1877, almost a century after the missionary impetus from Europe had begun. And yet within 25 years Uganda had become one of the most successful mission fields in the whole of Africa. What were the causes of this phenomenal success?

Any discussion of Christianity in Uganda–the creation of colonialism at the end of the 19th Century–must begin with Buganda–the ancient independent kingdom on the northern shores of the lake which the Baganda call Nalubaale (the home of the balubaale gods) and which the British christened “Victoria.” Over the centuries Buganda had evolved a complex system of government under a Kabaka (king), a system unusual for its high degree of centralization and internal cohesiveness. Another feature of Kiganda society, of importance in explaining the eventual success of Christianity, was its remarkable adaptability and receptivity to change.

In 1856 Kabaka Muteesa inherited a kingdom which was already the strongest in the region. During his long reign of 28 years he consolidated and enhanced that power. A major part of Muteesa’s strategy as rubber was to open up Buganda to the outside world. Swahili and Arab traders from Zanzibar were encouraged to trade their cotton cloth, guns and luxury items for ivory and slaves. But outside influences did not stop at trade; Islam was soon exerting a profound religious and cultural influence on Buganda. By the time Christianity arrived, the impact of Islam had already been felt for a generation.

The Impact of Islam [2]

In the 19th Century two “world” religions–Islam and Christianity–were both making significant advances in Africa. Often they were in serious competition; and this indeed was the case in Buganda. But this should not disguise the fact that both Islam and Christianity were in many ways complementary. Both were called “dini” in contradistinction to the traditional African religious heritage. Both offered a “worldview,” a universal explanation of life with all its opportunities and problems. Such systems seemed increasingly relevant to societies, like Buganda, which were being drawn into a larger world. In this sense, Buganda, Islam, despite its rivalry, prepared the way for Christianity in a number of ways. In fact, Christianity arrived al strategic time–when Islam had awakened among Baganda certain needs and aspirations, but before Islam had become 50 entrenched in society that Christianity failed to find a foothold. Islam had, for example, created a thirst for literacy, especially among the young pages (bagalagala) at court. Christianity was able to build on this interest, and with its printing presses and distribution of cheap books in the vernacular or Swahili, was able to satisfy that interest to a much greater extent than Islam was able to do.

But Islam had prepared the way in other ways. The idea of a holy book, of a holy day, of a God above all gods who was interested in the affairs of this life and in the moral life of the individual, the expectation of the resurrection of the body and of a judgment after death–these were concepts pioneered by Islam which received further emphasis from the Christian missionaries.

But how far did the Baganda already acknowledge such a supreme Gad? Certainly neither Islam nor Christianity needed to import a foreign name in order to proclaim their God. The Baganda already knew of Katonda, the Creator. But the status of this Katonda has been the subject of controversy within the religious historiography of Buganda. Was Katonda just one, very insignificant lubaale? Or had he always been regarded as superior to the balubaale, high above Mukasa and Kibuuka and Muwanga, but remote from the life of the nation and of the individual, and therefore not the focus of a strong cult? Whatever the answer to these questions, it is certain that Islam gave a new prominence to Katonda, and that Christianity built on this growing significance.

Thus, in a society already open to new ideas, responsive to the technological, cultural and religious influence of the outside world, first Islam and then Christianity made an impact on Buganda in the second half of the 19th Century. But if the Buganda were so receptive to the message of a “world-religion,” why did they not simply remain with Islam? How could Christianity not only mount an effective challenge to Islam but eventually become the dominant dini of Buganda, forcing Islam into the position of a small (but tenacious) minority?

Answers to this question lie, not in any supposed superiority of Christianity over Islam, but in the volatile political situation of these years.

Muteesa’s disillusionment with Islam

For ten years from 1867 to 1876, Muteesa strongly patronized Islam. He learnt some Arabic, attended and even led prayers in a mosque built at the lubiiri (court), and ordered the observation of the Ramadhan fast. Muteesa had a genuine intellectual curiosity in the teachings of Islam. One should not discount such interest. But inevitably as a ruler his concern was largely with matters of state. He saw Islam as a religion which, under his patronage, could enhance his own power. The powerful balubaale cults were not always so amenable to royal control. But by 1876 this basis for the encouragement of Islam was being undermined by the forces of Muslim Egypt, striving to incorporate the head-waters of the Nile (including Buganda) into an Egyptian Empire. The visit of Egyptians to Buganda in 1876 precipitated a crisis in Muteesa’s relations with Islam. They criticized the Qibla (direction) of the court mosque and the fact that the uncircumcised king should lead the Friday prayers. They also encouraged Buganda Muslims strictly to observe Islamic food laws and to refuse to eat meat slaughtered by the Kababa’s butchers. The subsequent defiance of a number of young bagalagala (pages) led to the execution of some 100 Muslims at Namugongo, one of the traditional execution sites of Buganda. For Muteesa it was not simply a matter of insubordination, serious as that was, but a confirmation of fears that Islam was becoming a politically subversive creed.

It was about this time that Henry Morton Stanley visited Muteesa. For the Kabaka the advent of the Muzungu (European) was a welcome opportunity to counteract the Egyptian threat, as well as to get in contact with the actual source of the technological innovations which the Muslims had introduced but did not originate.

The arrival or Christian missionaries, 1877 [3]

Stanley’s famous letter to the Daily Telegraph painted a much romanticized picture of Muteesa. He represented the Kabaka as a great enlightened despot eager to hear the Gospel and speedily to propagate it throughout his kingdom. The reality was different as the missionaries were soon to discover once they reached Buganda. But the letter did produce a speedy response in Britain. The Anglican Church Missionary Society (CMS) hastily assembled a band of enthusiastic missionaries. The first two representatives of this group arrived at the court of Muteesa on June 30, 1877, having travelled from Zanzibar on the route pioneered by the Swahili traders. Eighteen months later, on February 17, 1879, a group of French Catholic White Fathers arrived, also by the East Coast route.

The presence of these rival versions of Christianity was immediately a matter of controversy. CMS understandably felt that this was a deliberate attempt to sabotage the Protestant missionary effort. The Catholics on the other hand, and equally understandably, could point to the fact that they had been planning the evangelization of the lake region of Eastern Africa for many years and were not to be out-staged by the superficial emotions aroused in Britain by Stanley’s misleading letter. They could also point to the flimsy and insubstantial nature of the CMS presence in those early years.

The rivalry has to be understood against the background of centuries of controversy and warfare between Catholic and Protestant in Europe. ln these years (1877 -1890) the rivalry was embodied in two individuals: Alexander Mackay and Fr. Simeon Lourdel (‘Mapera’). Both were young men in their 20′s when they arrived in Buganda; and neither was the head of his mission. Both were passionately prejudiced, and both delighted in the vigorous cut and thrust of theological debate or rather polemic. The confrontation was a “scandal to the Christendom” (Kiwanuka). But the spectacle was also much appreciated by those in court, who applauded the dialectical skill with which each missionary defended his version of the faith. It should also be noted that the rivalry between the two religious groups fitted well into the traditional factionalism of court life. It was to encourage competition and zeal among the Baganda converts and is one factor in the success of Christianity in Buganda. For the Christian believer this is the first of many ‘contradictions’ in the success of Christianity in Uganda: that zeal for the Gospel should be fuelled by prejudice, partisanship and polemic. Even more scandalous aspects of the rivalry emerged later, with the “wars of religion” and the cut-throat scramble for political power in the 1890s.

The first converts [4]

Both Protestant and Catholic missionaries soon attracted a lively interest, especially from the young pages at court, many of whom began to frequent the missionaries’ compounds. These basomi (readers, as they were called) — enquirers, catechumens, and from about 1881, baptized — began to form little groups of believers in different sections of the lubiri. The Protestants were especially numerous at the Gwanika (the treasury/armory), under the patronage of Chief Kulugi — a consistent friend of the Protestants, though not a Christian himself. The Catholics developed a strong following in the private quarters of the Kabaka. This was a measure of the greater favor the Catholics tended to enjoy. Both Muteesa and later Mwanga came to regard the Protestants with some suspicion. This seems to have originated from the links which CMS had with General Gordon, acting as agent for the Egyptians in Sudan. (The second group of CMS missionaries had arrived from the north). Since missionaries had been invited to Buganda expressly to counter the threat from the north, these links were detrimental to good relations with the Kabaka. Moreover the Arabs at court increasingly denounced the missionaries as agents of European imperialism. In 1882 the British actually bombarded Alexandria in Egypt and this was the prelude to a gradual takeover of Egypt. CMS missionaries protested that they had non connection with their government; but they could not at times resist pointing out the might of the British Empire. ln the event the authorities were right to be suspicious — by the 1890s the CMS missionaries were openly advocating a British takeover of Uganda; though this is not to say that they had been conscious agents of imperialism in the 1880s.

The Catholic withdrawal [5]

The Catholics did not fall under the same suspicion, if only because the French government had little interest in East Africa at this time. Nevertheless what favor the Catholics did enjoy was precarious. Mapera incurred the active hostility of the Muslims at court by his flamboyant and extravagant denunciations of Islam. In 1882 the White Fathers withdrew from Buganda altogether. This was a surprising decision; and even now the precise reasons for their withdrawal are not altogether clear. But it seems that they were particularly concerned about the corruption of their orphans and freed slaves by homosexual practices infiltrating into their orphanage from the nearby lubiri. These orphans were, by and large, not Baganda. The practice of redeeming slaves to provide a nucleus of Christianity was still a major element of their mission strategy in Buganda and this may be a sufficient explanation of their withdrawal to the moral haven of Bukumbi, south of the lake. The withdrawal did not mean an end to Catholic activity in Buganda–the pages continued to meet and an increasing number of neophytes were taught. Responsibility for the propagation of the faith increased among Baganda Catholic converts.

Muteesa’s last years and the succession of Mwanga

By 1897 Muteesa had come to realize that a complete alliance with one of the Christian groups was neither practicable nor desirable. (The insistence of both on monogamy was a fundamental obstacle, but there were other factors.) Muteesa decided that he should identify with none of the new ‘dini’, while allowing them to stay and extracting what advantages he could from each, without letting any one group get too much power in the country. Muteesa was a consummate master at this political balancing act His successor, in the much more difficult international climate of the late ’80s, prove incapable of keeping things under control.

Mwanga succeeded his father in October 1884. He was 18 years old. Mwanga seems to have lacked strong religious convictions–he was a skeptic in an age of faith. His homosexuality alienated him from the missionaries. Like all Kabakas at the beginning of their reign, Mwanga needed to assert his authority over all elements and factions within the country, including the foreign missionaries (the White Fathers had not yet returned and so at first this meant the Protestants). This general need to assert his authority and the personal antagonisms with the three missionaries in the country (especially with Ashe) led to the death of the first three Baganda Christians on January 31, 1885. The young protestant martyrs, Makko Kakumba, Nuwa Serwanga and Yusuf Lugalama, were all members of the mission household. The missionaries were being warned against becoming a focus of political power or political discontent against the young Kabaka.

The deaths of Bishop Hannington and the Uganda martyrs [6]

Whatever may have been his personal attitudes to Christianity, Mwanga, like his father, was of necessity primarily concerned with the political implications of the new religions. By 1885 this was causing very grave anxieties. The Muslim threat from the north had receded with the Mahdist rebellion in the Sudan in 1881. But a new and greater threat to Buganda’s independence quite suddenly emerged from the East African coast with the intrusion of German imperialism early in 1885. It was fear of a European invasion which principally caused the death in Busoga on October 29, 1885 of the 37 year old Anglican Bishop, James Hannington. Hannington was either ignorant of, or chose to ignore, the precarious position of the Christian community within Buganda and the dangers, in the international climate, of approaching Buganda by the politically sensitive ‘back-door’ of Busoga. Hannington was killed on the orders of the Kabaka. His death is often blamed on a fickle and revengeful young king; but this is very unfair to Mwanga, who was certainly acting on the advice of his great chiefs–including the normally friendly Kulugi. Hannington’s death, from the Kiganda point of view, was a legitimate act of state, designed to ward off a potential invasion.

Nevertheless, it was politically a mistake. Hannington had not been heading an invading army–on the way up from the coast his caravan had been ridiculed for its puny size. Hannington’s death had repercussions within Buganda. It led to further killings of Christians. Only 2 weeks later, on November 15, 1885, Joseph Mukasa BaIikuddembe was brutally killed for daring to criticize the Kabaka for the murder of the Anglican bishop. Balikuddembe became the first Catholic martyr.

In May and June 1886 a large massacre of Christians, both Catholic and Protestant, took place. Many were executed at Namugongo, the traditional execution site also used for the Muslim martyrs of 1876. The immediate cause for the killings was the Kabaka’s anger at the disobedience of his Christian pages, in particular their refusal to indulge in homosexual practices. Charles Lwanga, the Catholic head of the pages in the king’s private apartments, had been particularly vigilant in protecting the Christian boys under his charge from the advances of the Kabaka and some of the chiefs.

But, in addition 10 young pages, quite a number of the victims were minor chiefs: men such as Andrew Kaggwa and Matthias Mulumba for the Catholics; and Robert Munyagabyanjo, Nuwa Walukaga and Freddie Kizza for the Protestants. The youngest page, Kizito, was about 14 years; some of the chiefs were in their 50s. Some of these chiefs were the victims of particular grudges by their seniors- (for example Katikkiro Mukasa, the Prime Minister), jealous that these up and coming young men would soon be ousting them from power.

Undoubtedly these Uganda martyrs (there were Bunyoro and Basoga as well as Baganda) died believing and trusting in Christ as their Savior. They sang hymns on the way to their deaths, preached to their persecutors, strongly believed in a life after death, and their courage and fortitude made a great impression on those who saw them die. But naturally, secular historians have been cautious about accepting wholesale the simple pieties of hagiography. The deaths of these Christians must be put in the context of the traditional precariousness of life at court, and the deeply ingrained habits of obedience which made Baganda generally face death philosophically if the Kabaka so wished. This would put the Christian martyrs firmly in the long tradition of the kiwendo, the ritual sacrifice of a number (kiwendo) of victims at the instigation of one of the balubaale. Conversely, it has also been argued that these Christians were rebels against the Kabaka, unwitting tools of foreign imperialism. There is some truth in all these assessments, traditional and modern, religious and secular. Historical reality is complex and does not admit of simplistic explanation. The martyrs are part of that complex reality.

The Wars of Religion 1888-1892 [7]

Whatever the original motivation of the missionaries, the traumatic events of 1885 and 1886 convinced many of them that foreign intervention might be the only long-term solution to safeguard the future of Christianity in Buganda. Meanwhile, however, events in Buganda pursued an internal logic which at first had little 10 do with external affairs. The persecution of Christians (perhaps 200 had died in all) was not part of a coherent strategy to eradicate Christianity. By 1887 Mwanga had begun to rely on the younger generation of Baganda leaders– and this meant relying on many who were converts to the new religions. Backed by official favor, the leaders of the three religious groups (Muslims, Protestants and Catholics) began to bring in large quantities of arms and to organize themselves into militarized “regiments”–the first time that Buganda had something resembling a standing army. These soldiers were nicknamed bapere and gained a great deal of notoriety for their high-handed attitudes, for rape and plunder. It is one of the ironies of the Christian history of Uganda that the witness of the martyrs (strong in faith but weak and powerless politically and militarily) should have convinced the survivors that the future of Christianity depended on securing military and political power. Moreover these regiments attracted young men, fortune seekers and adventurers, who saw membership as the new avenue to progress, and who at first had little conception of Islam or Christianity.

Mwanga at first encouraged these groups as a way of countering the older generation of chiefs. But by 1888 he began to get scared that they were becoming too powerful. His feeble attempt to get rid of the bapere provoked a coup, and in April 1888 Mwanga was overthrown by the united forces of the new religions. Mwanga fled and sought refuge with the White Fathers at Bukumbi, to the south of the lake. But the new leaders were soon quarreling among themselves. The Muslims, as the most powerful group in terms of numbers and fire power, were able to oust the Christian groups, who in October 1888 fled to Kabula, on the borders with Nkore. The Muslims proceeded to establish a Muslim state. They circumcised their Kabaka, Kalema, and called him ‘sheikh’. They envisaged a radical reordering of society along Islamic lines.

At this stage the survival of Christianity seemed to depend entirely on questions of military and political power. The Christian exiles made overtures to Mwanga to restore him as their Kabaka. They also made a tactical alliance with traditionalists fighting the Muslim regime from Kyaggwe (eastern Buganda)–since many traditionalists were alienated by the harshness of Muslim rule and its radical attempt to overturn traditional society.

By the end of 1889 the Christian forces had managed, at least temporarily, to defeat the Muslims, who retired to the borders of Bunyoro to regroup. They might well have regained control if it had not been for intrusion at this point of an external factor in the form of Captain Lugard and the Imperial British East Africa Company (IBEAC). The Christian forces needed help to ensure that the Muslims did not get back to power. But the Catholics were unhappy that this help should be British and, therefore, Protestant. The fragile unity of the Christian factions soon gave way to bitter quarrels about the division of political office. The Catholic party was stronger in that it attracted more followers as the party of the king. Mwanga was not baptized, nor did he lead a life morally acceptable to the Catholics. But he did believe that he had more chance of retaining Buganda’s independence if he sided with the Catholics. The Protestants, conscious of this fundamental weakness, clung all the more strongly to Lugard, who at first tried to remain aloof from these conflicts. But increasingly he was drawn into supporting the only group which supported him–the Protestants. When open warfare broke out in 1892, Lugard threw in his lot decisively with the Protestants. He directed his Maxim gun against the Catholics and routed them.

The Protestants, exulting in victory, were keen to divide the spoils (i.e. political office) among themselves alone, on the basis of ‘the winner takes all’. But Lugard, the real arbiter of the situation, insisted that both Catholics and Muslims be given some small share in the political life of the country. This was how Buddu became a Catholic county, the strong base on which much of the subsequent success of Catholicism in Uganda was based. Nevertheless, the Catholics felt bitter against Lugard, the architect of their defeat. Lugard, for his part, always insisted that he was neutral as far as religion was concerned. His support for the Protestants had been purely on political grounds. It is quite conceivable that had Lugard found the Muslims in control of Buganda in 1890 he would have tried to work with them–in which case Buganda might have become a Muslim state!

The British annexation [8]

IBEAC was a private British chartered company, which the British government approved of but had no financial responsibility for. It was a way of ensuring British influence without the inconvenience of costing the British taxpayer anything: Imperialism on the cheap. But by 1892 the IBEAC was in imminent danger of bankruptcy. Bishop Tucker and the CMS conducted a vigorous campaign in Britain to ensure the ‘retention of Uganda’. Tucker enlarged on the inevitability of a renewal of the religious wars (and a Protestant defeat?) if the British government did not assume direct control. One M.P. asked ironically why the state should spend money “to prevent these very remarkable Christians from cutting each other’s throats”. But British Public opinion had been effectively mobilized and in 1894 the British government formally declared a Protectorate over Uganda’. The Protestants were well satisfied. The Catholics bowed to the inevitable. Bishop Hirth, who had been such an outspoken critic of Lugard, was transferred to German territory; and it was arranged that the Mill Hill Fathers, a British-based Catholic missionary society, should start work in eastern Uganda in 1895, a sign to Ugandans that being a Catholic did not mean being anti-British.

British control was at first hesitant and problematic. In 1897 there was mutiny of the Nubian troops used by the British to subdue their Protectorate. There was also a last attempt by Kabaka Mwanga to regain his independence. Both revolts were put down, largely with the help of “loyal” Baganda. Mwanga was deposed and exiled to Seychelles. There he was baptized as a Protestant: a recognition that the forces of Christianity and imperialism had triumphed. But was his choice of baptismal name Daniel, a final act of defiance–a reference to his confinement in the lions’ den of his British captors? In 1900 the Buganda Agreement consolidated the British takeover and established the special relationship between Britain and Buganda which was to survive until 1955. The Agreement consolidated the dominant position of the Protestant oligarchy under Apollo Kaggwa, the Katikiro and one of the regents to the boy Kabaka Daudi Cwa.

A “Christian Revolution” [9]

The events of this violent period in Buganda’s history are sometimes characterized as a “Christian revolution”–by which is meant the fact that a fundamental change occurred in Buganda in which Christianity was the motivating force and the chief beneficiary. It was a revolution with several phases: a revolution of the ‘new dini’ (1888), a ‘Muslim revolution’ (1888-9), a ‘Christian counterrevolution’ (1889), a ‘Protestant seizure of power’ (1892), and finally the consolidation of the revolutionary changes by the British take-over and loss of Buganda’s sovereignty (1894/1900).

Christianity came to dominate the political arena of Buganda; and Islam was relegated to an under-privileged minority. But the Christian chiefs have also been called ‘conservative modernizers’. They had a strong sense of Buganda’s history and traditions. They wanted to graft Christianity onto these traditions, to use the literacy which Christianity had brought to preserve these traditions. Kaggwa wrote a history of the Kings of Buganda in Luganda. He also wrote a history of his clan. The institutions of the Kabakaship and the clans were the two fundamental pillars of Buganda. Christianity (in its two forms) was now added as a third pillar. This meant that the balubaale cults (especially the large shrines) were displaced by Christianity. But the national gods did re-emerge in times of national crisis, such as the deportation of the Kabaka in 1953. And the basic thought patterns and practices of Kiganda religion remain strong to this day.

The Spread of Christianity in Uganda

Christianity and “sub-imperialism” [10]

The fact that Christianity, in its two rival creeds, became the religion of Buganda profoundly affected its spread to other arts of colonial Uganda. The British needed local collaboration to make their occupation of Uganda effective and cheap (financial economy was always a prime consideration for the British!) The British regarded the civilization of Buganda as superior to anything else available in Uganda; and the acceptance of Christianity and literacy enhanced that superiority.

The Baganda, for their part, became enthusiastic “sub-imperialists”. They benefited from their relationship with the British. Buganda increased its territory at the expense particularly of Bunyoro, which was severely punished for Omukama Kabalega’s heroic but in the end futile resistance. Baganda–both Christian and Muslim–became chiefs (British agents) in such areas as Bunyoro and Ankole. The soldier and adventurer, Semei Kakungulu, a Protestant Muganda who had quarreled with Apollo Kaggwa, attempted to compensate for his political failure in Buganda, by carving out for himself a “kingdom” in eastern Uganda. His followers, in search of land and power, were able to find both in Bukedi and Teso.

In the wake of this “sub-imperialism,” and indeed part and parcel of it, went the missionary expansion of the Church of Baganda evangelists. They were motivated by an eagerness to spread Kiganda culture alongside Christianity, by desire for a status and prestige often unattainable within Buganda itself. But, apart from these political and social advantages, we must not discount genuine religious impulses. The Catholics appealed to the sacrifice of the Uganda martyrs as an inspiration to Uganda to offer themselves as missionaries: as living sacrifices. For the Protestants, Pilkington’s revival of 1892 emphasized a victorious Christian life of a total commitment in the power of the holy spirit.

Many of the evangelists shared the arrogance and domineering tendencies of the colonial agents. But many are remembered for their devotion 10 duty, often in difficult circumstances and with little financial reward. ln these early years, two men stand out for their qualities of devotion and saintliness: Apollo Kivebulaya and Yohanna Kitagana. Kivebulaya, a Protestant unusual for his life-long celibacy, became an evangelist to Toro in 1895, and subsequently spent his life among the Mboga people of Kongo (now Zaire). He was ordained a priest, made a canon, and died in 1933. Kitagana was a polygamist who gave up his five wives before baptism. ln 1901, when already in his 40s, he set off on a remarkable evangelistic career, pioneering Catholicism in Bunyaruguru and other parts of Ankole, in Kigezi and Bufumbira, before his death in 1939.

Christianity in Western Uganda [11]

From the 1890s the Western kingdoms of Uganda had come to terms in one way or another with British colonialism. The acceptance of Christianity was an important means of adjusting to this new situation. In Toro Christianity came as part of an attempt by Kasagama to recreate the kingdom of his father; in Bunyoro as a response to military defeat and devastation; in Ankole as part of the Mugabe’s aggrandizement of influence, assisted or rather, promoted–by the ambitious Enganzi, Nuwa Mbaguta. In each case it was the Protestant version of Christianity which was promoted by the local leadership.

Colonialism and Christianity meant the extension of Kiganda influence; and this provoked resentment of varying degrees of intensity. In Bunyoro it produced an explosive situation and the Nyangire (“I have refused”) disturbances of 1907. This marked the beginning of the end of direct Kiganda influence. The British switched to a policy of relying on the indigenous leadership 10 implement their policies, and phased out the Baganda chiefs/agents. This also meant an end of missionary hopes of establishing Luganda as the common language of Uganda. The Anglicans, reversing their policy, embarked on a Lunyoro-Lutoro translation of the Bible and Prayer Book.

Paradoxically, although Christianity in western Uganda early threw off tutelage from Buganda, Christianity did nevertheless develop a long line first worked out in Buganda. Thus, kings and chiefs overwhelmingly became Anglican. But, just as the political defeat in Buganda had not meant the collapse of Catholic missionary efforts, so in western Uganda, the Catholics took advantage of their underprivileged status to make an appeal among the peasantry. To take the case of Toro–Kasagama’s kingdom was not as ‘traditional’ as he had made out to the British. It was the 19th Century creation of his grandfather, a dissident Munyoro prince, and lacked a strong local root. Kasagama tried to exclude Catholics altogether from his kingdom, but was prevented by the British. Despite continuing political discrimination by the Mukama’s government, Catholics made impressive progress and were to become a majority of Christians in Toro.

In Ankole, colonialism accentuated traditional divisions between the bahima pastoralists (who constituted a kind of ruling class) and the majority bairu agriculturalists. The Anglican Church became a religion of the Omugabe and the bahima, but the bahima were less than enthusiastic about practicing their religion and tended to leave education to the Bairu. It was only with the Revival movement of the 1940s and 50s that the Anglican Church really took root in the bahima communities. Meanwhile the bairu had accepted Protestantism and Catholicism in fairly equal numbers. As a rough generalization one can say that Protestant bairu tended to be in a majority in central counties of Ankole, such as Kashari and Shema; Catholics predominated on the periphery, for example in Bunyaruguru.

Christianity struck deep roots in western Uganda. Today some of the most dynamic Christian communities in Uganda can be found in this region. But Christianity also played a very complex and at times divisive role, helping to aggravate old tensions and create new ones. For example, in Ankole, the Anglican Church at first reinforced the traditional division between bahima and bairu by its political alliance with the rulers. But it also created a politically-conscious Protestant educated (bairu) elite, which by the 1950s had become the most articulate critic of those traditional class distinctions. But, at the same time the Protestant-Catholic antagonism was hardening into party political division along religious lines.

Christianity in Eastern Uganda [12]

Eastern Uganda lacked the cultural cohesiveness and large-scale kingdoms of Buganda and western Uganda. In fact small-scale politics and cultural and linguistic diversity were the most obvious characteristics of the area, which included a wide variety of Bantu societies (Basoga, Bagwere, Banyole, Bamasaba) as well as Jopadhola (Luo speakers) and Iteso. The whole area beyond Busoga was called by the Baganda “Bukedi”-”the place of naked people,” expressive of a patronizing attitude to peoples who “did not know how to rule themselves.” European missionaries accepted and expanded on these prejudices and imported their own racial theories about primitive peoples on the lowest ladder of civilization. Such stereotypes tended to be reinforced by the devastating effects of famine and sleeping sickness in the early years of the 20th Century. One particularly blatant example of these negative attitudes can be seen in A.L. Kitching’s On the Backwaters of the Nile (1912), which was even more revealingly sub-titled Studies of Sorne Child Races. The book is replete with such expressions as “loathsome and disgusting,” “a rather dull race with heavy unintellectual faces,” “a reputation for expert thieving,” and “the least admirable thing about them is their language” — Kitching cannot decide whether it is “degenerate” or “undeveloped!” Kitching went on to become in 1926 the first Anglican Bishop of the diocese of the Upper Nile.

For most of the area (with the exception of Busoga), Christianity came in the aftermath of Kakungulu’s conquest. It was associated with the imposition of Kiganda culture. Luganda became the language of church and school. In Busoga an attempt to use the Lutenga dialect had to be abandoned in the face of opposition from Northern Busoga, where a markedly different form of Lusoga was spoken. For the rest, there was never any alternative to Luganda, and this applied even to the non-Bantu Iteso and Jopadhola. Defeated and fragmented there was no possibility of a “Nyangire” rebellion in the East. Eventually in the 1950s the Anglican Church in Teso did produce an Ateso Bible and Prayer Book; and the Catholic Church among the Jopadhola has more recently emphasized the vernacular in worship. But, elsewhere, Luganda remains dominant.

The Protestants, in an effort to overcome or mitigate some of the resistance to accepting the Gospel, and hopeful that a “civilizing mission” would produce spiritual results, pioneered cotton production and ox-plowing in Teso, and encouraged coffee cultivation in Bugishu. Christianity remained essentially a foreign imposition for many of the people of the area. But, predictably, it was from the Protestant educated elite (products of Mwiri School near Jinja and Nabumali in Bugishu) that, in the 1920s and 30s, the first welfare societies, incipient political organizations, sprang–the Young Basoga Association, the Bugishu Welfare Association and the Young Bagwere Association.

As in other parts of Uganda, Protestants and chiefs were from the beginning in close alliance. In fact, the Roman Catholic Mill Hill Mission was known as the mission ekitalya bwami — the mission which doesn’t eat (i.e. obtain) chieftaincies. But, again as in other areas, this did not inhibit Catholic evangelistic zeal. The Mill Hill Fathers, often with more foreign personnel working in the area than the CMS, scored successes among the peasantry, and have become the majority of Christians in Teso and Bukedi (i.e. the district around Teso). Protestants predominate in Busoga and Bugishu.

Christianity in Northern Uganda [13]

In the North, Kiganda influences were minimal. The first Ugandan evangelists were Banyoro (where traditional links were strong) or Lwo who had spent time in Bunyoro — such as the Alur Sira Dongo. Christianity did not put down strong roots in the North. Rwot (chief) Awic, of the Payira clan, invited missionaries to Acoli in 1903. But Awic himself had no interest in Christianity and was skeptical of European values generally. In any case he was not the ruler of the whole of Acoli. In Lango, Odora of Aduku did actively promote Protestant Christianity. He was ambitious to be recognized as ‘Kabaka’ of Lango, something the British had no intention of doing. Lango had no traditions of chiefs of any kind; and the colonial-imposed chiefs had no traditional authority. Odora’s Christianity was a matter of profound indifference to most Lango. Moreover, J.H. Driberg, one of the early Des in Lango, a “strident secularist,” insisted on a rigid separation of church and state, burning down churches built too close to the government boma. The Lango got the message that the colonial power had no interest in promoting the new religion; and this reinforced their own prejudices. Thus, in both Acholi and Lango, the usual CMS strategy of using chiefs was misapplied and abortive.

But the Catholics also struggled to make an impact. The North of Uganda was assigned to the Verona Fathers, an Italian society founded by Bishop Daniel Comboni, whose centre of activity was the Sudan. But in Father J .P. Crazzolara (who spent some 60 years in Northern Uganda) they did produce a missionary with a remarkable understanding of and sympathy for Lwo people. The lack of response in the North produced a comparative neglect among the missionaries. This was understandable when the response in other parts was great and there were severe limitations on finance and personnel. But it did make the North an under-developed area in terms of missionary work, as it was in other aspects of life during the colonial period and beyond.

One reason often given for the poor response is the disastrous choice of the word Lubanga or Rubanga as the name for God. This was an importation from Bunyoro, where Ruhanga, a traditional name for the Creator, was used for the Christian God. Crazzolara always regretted the use of this alien name. He felt that the Lwo word Jok was quite capable of carrying the Christian concept of divinity. But both CMS and the Verona authorities had come to the conclusion that Jok had too many ambiguous and positively evil associations to be used. What they did not realize at the time was that the word Lubanga also had a sinister indigenous meaning — Jok Lubanga referred to the unambiguously evil spirit responsible for tuberculosis of the spine.

In his book Men without God?, the Anglican Bishop of Northern Uganda, J .K. Russell, wonders whether this fatal misunderstanding was responsible for a “subconscious bar” to the acceptance of the missionary message of a great and loving God. It is symbolic of a general failure to engage the hearts and minds of the people of Northern Uganda. Okot p’Bitek, an Acoli brought up as a Protestant but who became as strident a secularist as Driberg, has argued that the failure to find an adequate name for the Christian God and the farcical adoption of Lubanga, shows the essentially non-religious, this-worldly character of Acoli concepts. It explains and justifies their non-acceptance of Christianity. It was a courageous refusal to be bamboozled by foreign myths. Modem Acoli Christians are more likely to accept Crazzolara’s contention that Jok can convey the concept of a Supreme Being. But now it is too late — Jok is now irremediably associated with the Devil!

The periphery of Uganda [14]

By 1914 only three areas of Uganda were practically untouched by missionary work: West Nile, Kigezi and Karamoja. ln the case of West Nile and Kigezi this was largely because they were late additions to colonial Uganda. For the Catholics, the White Fathers naturally extended their work to include Kigezi, and the Verona Fathers to include West Nile. For CMS this additional territory caused some problems, since CMS had already over-extended itself in the evangelistic thrust of the previous twenty years and could hardly spare finances or personnel to open up new mission fields. Thus Bishop Willis was willing to negotiate a special arrangement with the Africa Inland Mission, a conservative evangelical interdenominational faith mission, largely American in origin and with work in Kenya and Congo. By this agreement, AIM undertook to send mainly Anglican missionaries to West Nile and to form congregations which were part of the Native Anglican Church.

West Nile is one of the most diverse parts of Uganda, the most significant groups being the Sudanic Lugbara, Nilo-Hamitic Kakwa, and Nilotic Alur. Christianity has made a greater impact here than in other parts of Northern Uganda. Islam is also a significant force in Aringa County (a Lugbara area). Neither the Verona Fathers nor the AIM put a great emphasis on the school — the Verona Fathers felt at a disadvantage in the face of a colonial British educational system; the AIM were anxious not to confuse evangelism with education and were to come into conflict with their converts over their neglect of schools in contrast to the CMS. Nevertheless a situation characteristic of other parts of Uganda did emerge in West Nile of a smaller Protestant community, often go-ahead and innovative; and a larger and more tolerant Catholic society.

Kigezi was evangelized for the Anglicans by the Ruanda Mission of the CMS, financially autonomous of its parent mission and with a distinctly conservative evangelical basis. It was through the Ruanda Mission that much of the impetus for Revival in the Anglican Church in Uganda was mediated, and Kigezi has become the stronghold of the Balokole movement. Protestants and Catholics are fairly evenly divided in Kigezi, which resembles Ankole in the bitterness of its political-religious conflicts.

It is strange that West Nile and Kigezi, almost the last area of Uganda to be evangelized, have evinced such a strong and vigorous Christianity. This can not be said of the last area, Karamoja. Since 1929 the Anglican Bible Churchmen’s Missionary Society (BCMS — another conservative evangelical society, which broke away from CMS in 1922) has been working patiently in Karamoja, without any dramatic results. The Verona Fathers came later, but in the last 20 years have overtaken the Protestants through their efficient and effective school work and the range of their relief work. Christianity has remained peripheral to this pastoral society.

Church and State in Colonial Uganda

Protestants and Catholics [15]

The Anglican Church was never an official established church in colonial Uganda. But it approximated to an established church, with the Bishop of Uganda standing third in order of precedence at official functions, after the Governor and the Kabaka of Buganda. The Catholics had no such political role in the colonial state, and in fact they felt it better to eschew politics altogether and to concentrate on their religious tasks. At times they could legitimately complain of discrimination, at least in the early years. But, by and large they felt reasonably content with the official British policy of religious neutrality. This allowed them to evangelize freely throughout the country, whatever the denomination of the local ruler or chief.

At times the British authorities preferred the non-political role of the Catholics to the gratuitous advice or criticism of the CMS. CMS missionaries were very conscious of the fact that they had preceded the administrators – had practically (invited) them to Uganda, in fact. Individuals thus felt free to criticize where they thought necessary – for example, the excessive use of force in “pacifying” Bunyoro in the 1890s. The British often resented such criticism. J. J. Willis, the second Bishop of Uganda (1912-34) adopted a much more conformist position than Bishop Tucker. In fact educated Baganda Anglicans regarded Willis as far too close to the government point of view for their liking.

The Church and Development: Education and Medicine [16]

One of the chief reasons for the continuing success of the missions in the colonial era was the continued attraction of literacy. The missions began in the 1890s to establish a formal system of schooling. Each village would have, next to the church, a school for elementary instruction. In the early years of this century the missions also began to establish “central” or “high” schools for more advanced learning.

At first the government was more than content to leave education to the missions. But after the First World War, the British began to take a much more active role in African education. J. H. Oldham of the International Missionary Council (based in London) played an important part in persuading the Colonial Officer not to set up a rival system to the one the missions had pioneered, but rather to use the mission network of schools, to set up an Inspectorate and offer grants-in-aid to approved mission schools. This was highly satisfactory to the missions. They were very anxious to retain the denominational character of their schools, as well as a general “Christian atmosphere,” and feared the establishment of a secular system. But they critically needed financial assistance.

CMS had pioneered high schools such as Mwiri (Busoga), Nyakasura (Toro) and Nabumali (Bugishu), and Gayaza for girls. King’s College Budo was the apex of the whole system. By the 1920s a large proportion of missionary personnel were absorbed in teaching in such schools, and government funding, once begun, became absolutely necessary if the system were to be maintained. The Catholics also cooperated with the government education policy – though always with more reservations than CMS and with a concern not to lose their independence. Kisubi for the White Fathers, and Namilyango for the Mill Hill Fathers, became important high schools on the CMS model. But the Catholics did not neglect their own seminary system, which aimed primarily at encouraging vocations to the priesthood.

Both the high school and the seminary system were unashamedly elitist after their own fashion. But the heart of the mission education system continued to be the village school, built almost entirely by local initiative and employing “vernacular teachers” whose training, pay and standard of living were all very basic. In the 1920s and 30s the missions and government made efforts to improve basic standards by evolving a system of “Normal” or teacher training institutions.

Mission education has been criticized as an agent of imperialism: for its narrow “academic” curriculum stressing British culture, history and geography at the expense of African; for despising manual labor; for encouraging elitist attitudes and individualism through the divorce between the high school and the mass of village schools. Missionaries were not totally unaware of these issues. There was a general revulsion in colonial and mission education circles against creating “black Englishmen” (sometimes tinged with racialist sentiment). The Phelps-Stokes Commission visited Uganda in 1924, strongly advocating a philosophy of an education “adapted to the needs of Africa.” But they failed substantially to re-orientate the academic bias of education. Agricultural and technical education was expensive and could therefore, like the high schools, be only for a privileged few. Moreover there was always the suspicion that “adapted” education meant “inferior” education, designed to prevent African advancement and keep them in their place. “We send our boys to the High School not to learn to drive bullock wagons and to look after cows, but to learn to be fitted for posts of high standing,” Said one parent. (Admittedly he was a son of Sir Apollo Kaggwa and therefore one of an elite likely to benefit directly from an elitist system.)

Medicine. If CMS set the pace in educational developments during the colonial period, the same can be said for medicine. CMS Mengo Hospital began in 1897. Sir Albert Cook and his wife Kathleen are the towering figures in the development of “scientific” medicine in Uganda, with their pioneering work on sleeping sickness and venereal diseases, the training of nurses and midwives. The Catholics excelled in the establishment of local dispensaries — one can point to the great work of the Franciscan Mother Kevin in this field.

The colonial economy. The colonial government aimed to integrate Uganda into the world-wide capitalist system. By its nature this was a system of exploitation of the labor and resources of underdeveloped societies. But Uganda at least escaped some of the worst effects of a settler or plantation economy, due to the reliance on peasant cultivation of cotton and later coffee. CMS, as the original promoter of cotton production in Uganda, closely identified itself with the basic aims of colonial economic policy, stressing its benign rather than its exploitative aspects. CMS encouraged the cultivation of cash crops and in its schools inculcated a “Protestant ethic” of discipline, punctuality and cleanliness, and individual enterprise. Within the narrow constraints of a colonial and racially stratified society, they favored the development of small scale African capitalism in agriculture and trade; and so encouraged the growth of a fragile petite bourgeoisie. In discussing the development of a Protestant elite, however, one needs to stress that CMS congregations remained overwhelmingly peasant; only a tiny minority ever escaped the constraints of rural poverty and under-development of the colonial economy.

Catholics did not put the same emphasis on the creation of an elite. Their missions were often models in farming and industrial self-sufficiency (e.g. brick making). But here the primary aim was to build up a self-contained, economically viable Christian Community (it bas been called “feudalistic”) rather than to promote directly the colonial economy. Nevertheless whatever the mission ideology, Catholic peasants were drawn into the colonial economic system along with everyone else.

Protest against the Missions [17]

As we have seen, the Anglican Church in Uganda had a privileged position both in terms of its relationship to the local rulers and to the British administration. This close connection with the centers of power was to cause tensions within the Anglican Church when the colonial power structure was challenged. The Catholic Church, less concerned with questions of political power, was much less affected. However, in colonial times, independent churches did not easily thrive in Uganda (unlike Nigeria or South Africa or Kenya). One reason for this may lie in the fact that the Christian Churches had from an early stage become genuinely “folk churches,” churches of the people. In Buganda, to be a Muganda had come to mean that (if you were not part of the Muslim minority) you were either “Protestant” (i.e. Anglican) or “Catholic.” This was part of your basic identity — and just as political protest against the chiefly oligarchy did not make you any less a Muganda, so protest against church involvement in that oligarchy did not make you any less a Protestant (member of the Native Anglican Church).

In colonial times, where independent churches did not occur, they usually had a close connection with political protest. The exception is Mabel Ensor’s Mengo Gospel Church, the creation of a powerful ex-CMS missionary, discontented perhaps with her status as a woman within the mission structure, but more obviously motivated by the desire for a pure Spiritual church. Even here we might see political implications in her protest in that she wanted a Church which was totally divorced from politics, unimpeded by the compromises of being part of an establishment.

The Bamalaki

Joswa Kate was the Mugema, the head of the Nkima (Monkey) clan. In 1914 he and his clansman Malaki Mussajjakaawa broke away from the Anglican Church. They objected to two features which had become integral to the Christian mission in Uganda — the use of Medicine and the requirement of education as a prerequisite to baptism. The dissidents called their new movement Ekibiina kya Katonda Omu Ayinza Byonna (The Society of the One Almighty God), but it became popularly known as the Bamalaki. The chance of immediate baptism was largely responsible for the rapid growth of the movement, which consequently acquired the nickname Diini ya Layisi (religion on the cheap). Behind the religious protest was a political quarrel between Kate, a venerable representative of the bataka or clan heads, and the batongole (office holders) who had been the chief beneficiaries of the 1900 Agreement — the “Protestant oligarchy” led by Apollo Kaggwa. The bataka were particularly aggrieved that their land rights had been ignored in the land provisions of the 1900 Agreement.

The stubborn refusal even to inoculate cattle (i.e. give medicine to cows) brought the Bamalaki into direct conflict with the colonial authorities, and in 1929 (after a riot) the leaders were deported to remote parts of Uganda. After this the movement disintegrated. The Seventh Day Adventists first began work in Uganda in 1927. In some respects their emphasis on Saturday worship and adherence to many aspects of Jewish law resemble the teachings of the Balamaki — but the SDA were not, of course, against medicine, and there is no direct link between the two churches. The name malaki survives as a nickname for safari shoes, which do not need shoe polish (“medicine!”).

One interesting offshoot of the Bamalaki was begun in the Mbale area by Semei Kakungulu, who had a natural sympathy for Kate in his quarrels with Apollo Kaggwa. But he had no wish to be junior partner in a movement whose base was in Buganda, and so after collaborating for a time he founded his own group which took Bamalaki principles to an extreme by rejecting Christianity altogether and adopting what they could reconstruct of Judaism from the Luganda Old Testament. They practiced circumcision and Sabbath worship and were known as Bayudaya. ln the 1960s the survivors of Kakungulu’s “Jews” were given help from orthodox Jewish communities in Israel, but Amin’s anti-Zionist stance after 1972 put an end both to this incipient collaboration and the Bayudaya as a viable community.

Spartas and the African Greek Orthodox Church

A more forward-looking movement than the Bamalaki was that begun by Reuben Mukasa Spartas, an Anglican educated at Budo. Reacting against Anglican paternalism, in 1929 he announced the establishment in Uganda of an Orthodox Church “for all right thinking Africans, men who wish to be free in their own house, not always being thought of as boys.” Spartas had been greatly influenced by the pan-Africanism of the Jamaican Marcus Garvey, through the magazine Negro World. The African Orthodox Church was founded in America as a religious expression of pan-Africanism; but when Spartas discovered that this Church was not regarded as a legitimate branch of traditional Orthodoxy, he associated his Church with the Greek patriarchate in Alexandria. In the 1940s and 50s Spartas was much involved in the politics of Buganda nationalism. Unlike the Bamalaki, which grew rapidly and then collapsed, A.G.O.C. grew slowly and has remained a small but “respectable” Church. When Amin banned independent churches in 1977, the Orthodox were placed alongside the Catholics and Anglicans as a “recognized” Church.

The Church and Nationalism [18]

The Protestant schools were the breeding ground for the rising nationalism of the 1950s. In Uganda, nationalism was complicated by the conflicting claims of Buganda nationalism and Ugandan nationalism. It was, by and large, the Protestants who made the running in both kinds of nationalism. But the hierarchy of the Anglican Church was often attacked for identifying itself too closely with the colonial authorities. It was widely believed that the new bishop of Uganda, Leslie Brown, was involved in one way or another with the deportation of the Kabaka in 1953, though he has always strenuously denied any such involvement. The Anglican Church lost a lot of support in those years when Kiganda traditionalist sentiment was running high.

But Catholics too were under attack in these years from the traditionalists. After long years of being passive in political matters, as Independence approached, the Catholic hierarchy increasingly saw the Democratic Party as a suitable party for Catholics to support, more acceptable than either Buganda’s traditionalism (as finally embodied in Kabaka Yekka) or the secular and left with ideology of the Protestant dominated nationalist parties (which finally coalesced into the Uganda Peoples’ Congress).

D.P. was headed by a Muganda Catholic, Benedicto Kiwanuka; but D.P.’s commitment to a unitary Uganda alienated Buganda. In the political maneuverings of the early 60s D.P. lost out to an alliance of Obote’s U.P.C. and Kabaka Yekka (a strange and incompatible alliance). But it did ensure that the Catholics entered Independence still denied any real share in political power.

The Religious Life of the Churches

The Anglican Church [19]

Bishop Tucker, despite opposition from missionaries, gave to the Native Anglican Church a constitution which allowed Ugandans a significant measure of participation in decision-making, in particular through the Synod. Tucker was also keen to foster a “native clergy,” and the first ordinations took place in 1893. These admirable developments were, however, partly offset during the colonial period by the poor educational level of the clergy, and consequently their low status and pay. The situation was much lamented but seemed incapable of solution. Moreover it seemed to lend plausibility to the failure of Bishop Willis to promote Ugandan clergy to positions of real responsibility, a persistent source of irritation, especially to politically-conscious Baganda. Why, for example, was a Muganda not appointed assistant Bishop in 1920, instead of importing a European who had never even worked in Uganda before? And why, when a Ugandan bishop was at last appointed in 1947, was he not a Muganda?

All this seemed to be evidence of a deeper spiritual malaise. It was 10 be the Revival movement, known as the Balokole (the Saved People), which was directly to confront that spiritual malaise. A key figure was a Muganda, Simeoni Nsibambi, who formed a strong spiritual bond with a young medical doctor of the CMS Ruanda Mission, Joe Church. Nsibambi sent keen Baganda missionaries to work at Gahini hospital in Ruanda, where Joe Church was working. It was here that a revival broke out in the early 30s. It spread to Kigezi and Ankole before making a powerful impact in Buganda itself. It was from the first a controversial movement, often extremely critical of the church leadership, both missionary and Ugandan. In 1941, 26 Balokole were expelled from Bishop Tucker Theological College for “indiscipline.” They were led by a great evangelist, William Nagenda, and included some of the best educated and most promising ordinands. For a time it seemed as if the movement might break away from the Church. But this did not happen and by the 1950s the relationship between Church and Revival had become much more amicable. The 1950s probably saw the high point of the Balokole movement. It became in western Uganda the dominant form of Anglican Church life. In Buganda there was more resistance, especially as the Balokole often conflicted with a resurgent Buganda nationalism. Nevertheless, the Revival became an integral part of church life in Buganda too. Revival was taken to northern Uganda by a Muganda doctor called Lubulwa, who had quarreled with Nagenda and the leadership of Revival in Buganda. Here it often took a militantly anti-Anglican form, with the Strivers or Trumpeters, as they were called, attacking church members after or even during church services, using megaphones. These immoderate attacks made the Church very suspicious of the whole Revival movement. Nevertheless a moderate group did emerge there too. Both Archbishop Janani Luwum (an Acholi) and Archbishop Silvanus Wani (a Kakwa) combined loyalty to the Anglican Church with leadership in the Revival.

The fact that the very first Anglican Archbishop, Erica Sabiti, was also a pioneer or Revival in Ankole is an indication of how deeply the Revival movement has penetrated the whole life of the Anglican Church.

The Catholic Church [20]

As we have seen, the loss of political power early on in the colonial era did not mean a decline in evangelistic zeal for the Catholics. Unencumbered by aspirations for political power, they devoted their efforts to the more spiritual side of their work. Archbishop Henri Streicher (nicknamed Stensera) was leader of the White Father Vicariate in Uganda from 1897 to 1933 (and after his retirement remained in Uganda until his death in 1952). He did much to consolidate Catholics, to build up their institutions and to encourage priestly vocations. Buddu (in southwest Buganda) became an overwhelmingly Catholic county and a strong base for Catholicism throughout the country. Despite the long, arduous and essentially de-culturizing process of seminarian training, the first two Baganda were ordained in 1913: Bazilio Lumu and Viktoro Mukasa. In 1939 Uganda produced the first African Catholic bishop of modem times — Joseph Kiwanuka W.F., appointed Vicar Apostolic of Masaka.

The success of Ugandan Catholicism should not be measured only by the steady stream of priestly vocations. Lay orders were also established: the Bannakaroli (Brothers of Charles Lwanga); the Bannabikira (Sisters of the Virgin), founded by Mother Mechtilde of the White Sisters; and the Little Sisters of St. Francis, founded by Mother Kevin. The fact that these local orders flourished rested on the strong foundations of a solid Catholic piety at village level. The Ugandan Catholic Church, particularly in Buganda, became surprisingly indigenized, long before the reforms of the Second Vatican Council. At Villa Maria, the Catholic center in Buddu, an elaborate ritual was developed on the model of the Kabaka’s court. The Church was known as Twekobe (the place where the Kabaka dwells), and the Virgin Mary, as “Queen Mother” or Namasole was addressed as Naluggi (“She was the most effective door for seeking special royal favors”). There were other imaginative translations of Christian concepts into local terms, such as referring to a guardian angel as ow’omukago (a blood-brother).

“The mission that can produce martyrs can also produce priests,” Streicher had claimed. For laity too, the cult of the martyrs became an important aspect of their piety; and remains one of the outstanding features of Ugandan Catholicism to this day.

If the success of Anglicanism lay in its ability to become part and parcel of the new political framework of Ugandan society, the success of Catholicism lay in its penetration into the fabric of village and peasant life.

Conclusion

Christianity in Uganda Since Independence Since Independence Uganda has gone through py history of conflict, turmoil, war and oppression. With the failure of D.P. to gain power in 1962, the Catholic Church was forced back into its pre-independence role as the church without political power. However, the exigencies of the situation have impelled the Catholic Church to adopt a much more critical stance towards successive governments. Both Archbishop Kiwanuka and his successor Cardinal Emmanuel Nsubuga have had occasion to speak out strongly on the abuse of human rights, speaking not only for Catholics but for all oppressed Ugandans. Under the impact of a common experience of suffering, the Catholic Church has managed to maintain an impressive unity of purpose and goal.

The Anglican Church (the Church of Uganda), in contrast, has reflected all the tensions and disunity which have characterized Ugandan society as a whole. The fact that a Protestant-dominated party came to power at Independence meant that a close relationship between the Church of Uganda and the state was bound to continue, however much Church leaders might try to distance themselves from the government, and however much the politicians stressed a secular, non-denominational nationalism. But the nation was becoming bitterly divided, especially with the abolition in 1967 of the Kingdom of Buganda and the other kingdoms and the declaration of a unitary state. The frustrations and animosities caused by these events found expression in conflict within the Church of Uganda. The coming to power of Amin in 1971 at first diffused the conflict. Even a common identity was achieved in the face of Amin’s repression, which culminated in the murder of the Anglican Archbishop Janani Luwum in 1977. But the tragedy of Obote’s second term of office (1980-5) brought a return of conflict and bitterness.

Since religion has remained a strong factor in the conflicts of Uganda politics, Protestant-Catholic relations have often remained strained. Nevertheless in 1963 the Uganda Joint Christian Council was formed — a pioneer venture in world ecumenical relations between Catholics and Protestants. There has been co-operation in joint Christian education syllabuses for schools, and in Bible translation. Above all, Christians of both churches have been united in a “fellowship of suffering.” Christians of both churches have courageously witnessed to the truth at the cost of their lives: Ben Kiwanuka, Fr. Clement Kiggundu (editor of the Catholic newspaper, Munno), Archbishop Luwum, Rev. Godfrey Bazira (killed in the Namugongo massacre of 1984).

Independent churches have blossomed since 1962 (despite being banned by Amin). They tend to be a political, of a Pentecostal/charismatic type, some of American origin, but many truly indigenous, such as the Deliverance Church. They are rarely “traditionalist” in seeking consciously to indigenize their worship but the emphasis on spiritual healing does accord with a deeply felt traditional religious concern, as well as facing the modern reality of a breakdown of health services!

Despite the challenge of these new churches, the Anglican and Catholic Churches continue to retain the allegiance of an overwhelming majority of Ugandans. Their position has if anything been strengthened. For a period in the 1950s and 60s enthusiasm for the new politics often detracted from church participation. But with Amin’s seizure of power in 1971, the disintegration of the economy and of social services, the demise of political parties, the judiciary and the press, the insecurity of life and property, so the Church increased in importance, a refuge in times of trouble, a sign of hope. Prominent Ugandans who avoided death or exile threw their energies and resources into the Church. This has been a period of enthusiastic church building, the growth of parishes, the creation of dioceses — a response to local needs and concerns. But neither has the Church been immune from the general social disintegration. Corruption, personal rivalries, ethnic conflict have all been present in the Church also. Both church and state have an immense task of reconstruction. In the era of Yoweri Museveni and the National Resistance Movement, Christianity remains at the centre of Uganda society, both as a problem to be overcome; and as an essential contributor to fundamental change.


Notes:

1. The best account of Buganda in the 19th Century is S .M. Semukala Kiwanuka, A History of Buganda, London, 1971.
For a brilliant account of Muteesa’s reign, see J .A. Rowe, Revolution in Buganda 1856-1900. Part 1: The Reign of Kabaka Mukabya Mutesa, Ph.D. Wisconsin. Unfortunately this has never been published.

2. For the impact of world religions on Africa in the 19th Century, see the pioneering essay by Robin Horton, “African Conversion” in Africa, XLI, 1971. pp 85-108.
For the relevance of Horton’s ideas for East Africa, see J. Iliffe, A Modern History of Tanganyika, London, 1979.
For an important discussion of Kiganda traditional religion, see F.B. Welbourn, “Some Aspects of Kiganda Religion,” Uganda Journal, 1962, pp. 171-182; and F.X. Kyewalyanga, Traditional Religion, Custom and Christianity in Uganda, Freiburg im Breisgau, 1976.
For Islam see, A. Kasozi, N. King & A. Oded, Islam and the Confluence of Religions in Uganda 1840-1966, Florida, 1973.

3. Both the Centenary publications describe the coming of missionaries: T. Tuma & P. Mutibwa, A Century of Christianity in Uganda, Nairobi, 1978.
Y. Tourigny, So Abundant a Harvest, London, 1979.
For the rivalry between Mackay and Lourdel, see Mackay of Uganda, By his Sister, London, 1898; and K. Ward, “Catholic-Protestant Relations in Uganda: An Historical Perspective,” in African Theological Journal, Makumira, Tanzania, 1984.

4. J.V. Taylor, The Growth of the Church in Buganda, London, 1958, still provides an excellent account of the first converts.

5. The reasons for the Catholic withdrawal are discussed well in R. Heremans, L’Education dans les Missions des Peres Blancs en Afrique Centrale, Brussels, 1983, pp. 100-103.

6. The deaths of the three boys and the circumstances of Hannington’s death are well described in the contemporary account of the CMS missionary Robert Ashe. R. Ashe, Two Kings of Uganda, London, 1890.
The now classic work on the Catholic martyrs (but with attention to the Protestants too) is J.F. Faupel, African Holocaust, London, 1962. (Reprinted in paperback by St Paul’s Publications, Africa, 1984.)
L. Pirouet, Strong in the Faith, Kisubi, Uganda, 1969, is a good, popular account, with particular attention to the Protestant martyrs.

7. The story of the wars is brilliantly told by M. Wright, Buganda in the Heroid Age, London, 1971. J. Rowe, Lugard at Kampala, Makerere History Paper/3 Kampala, 1969, gives an equally graphic account of the period 1890-2.

8. The quotation of the British M.P. Labouchere can be found in M. Perham, Lugard. The Years of Adventure, London, 1956.
D.A. Low & R.C. Pratt, Buganda and British Overrule, London, 1960. H.P. Gale, Uganda and the Mill Hill Fathers, London, 1959.

9. The concept of a “Christian Revolution” is discussed in: C. Wrigley, “The Christian Revolution in Buganda,” Comparative Studies in Society and History, II, l, 1959, pp. 33-48.
D.A. Low, Buganda in Modern History, London, 1971, pp. 13-53. M. Twaddle, “The Muslim Revolution in Buganda,” African Affairs, 71, pp.54-72.

10. The basic book on the expansion of Christianity outside Buganda is:

Louise Pirouet, Black Evangelists, London, 1978.
A. Luck, African Saint: the Life of Apolo Kivebulaya, London, 1963.
J. Nicolet, Yohaana Kitagaana: a Runyankore translation from the French, 1953, reprinted in Mbarara 1985.
See also two articles in Leadership (magazine), Kisubi, Numbers 2 & 3, 1987.

11. D.M. Byabazaire, The Contribution of the Christian Churches to the Development of Western Uganda 1894-1974, Frankfort am. Main, 1979.
E. Maari, The Growth of the Anglican Church in Ankole, 1899-1951, unpublished M. Phil. degree, London, 1984.
M.R. Doornbos, “Kumanyana and Rwenzururu: two responses to ethnic inequality,” in R.I. Rotberg & A.A. Mazrui, Protest and Power in Black Africa, London, 1970 pp. 1088-1136.

12. See Gale op. cil. and Pirouet op. cit.
For Busoga, see T. Tuma, Building a Ugandan Church, Nairobi, 1980.
For a biography of Kakungulu see H.B. Thomas, “Capax Imperii –The Story of Simei Kakunguru,” Uganda Journal, 1939, pp. 125-36.

13. J.K. Russell, Men Without God? London, 1966.
Okot p’Bitek, “The Concept of Jok among the Acholi and Langi,” Uganda Journal, 1963, pp. 15-29.
J. Tosh, Clan leaders and Colonial Chiefs in Lango, London, 1977-8.

14. P. Ngologoza, Kigezi and its people, Nairobi, 1969.
S. Kermu, The Life and Times of Bishop Silvanus Wani, presented to ATIEA as a research paer for the BD, 1987.

15. H.B. Hanson, Mission, Church and State in a Colonial Setting, Uganda 1890-1925, London, 1984.
Leslie Brown, Three Worlds: One Word, London, 1981.

16. A. Wandira, Early Missionary Education in Uganda, Kampala, 1972.
For the economy see: J J. Jorgensen, Uganda, A Modern History, London, 1981.

17. For Mabel Ensor, Joswa Kate and Reuben Spartas see:
F.B. Welboourn, East African Rebels. A Study of some independent Churches, London, 1961.

18. F.B. Welbourn, Religion and Politics in Uganda 1952-62, Nairobi, 1963.
J. Waliggo, “Ganda Traditional Religion and Catholicism,” J. Waliggo, “Ganda Traditional Religion and Catholicism,” in E. Fashole-Luke (editor), Christianity in Independent Africa, London, 1978.
M. Twaddle, “Was the Democratic Party a Confessional Party?” in Fashole-Luke op. cit.

19. For the question of the Muganda Bishop 1 am relying on research done in the CMS Archives in London.
For the Balokole see:
C. Robbins, Tukutendereza. A study of Social Change and Sectarian Withdrawal in the Balokole Revival, Columbia University Ph.D., 1975, unpublished.
Joe Church, The Quest for the Highest, London, 1979.

20. Waliggo, The Catholic Church in Buddu Province of Buganda, 1879-1925, Ph.D., Cambridge, 1976, unpublished.
Adrian Hastings, “Ganda Catholic Spirituality,” in Journal of Religion in Africa, 1976.

21. E.B. Muhima, The Fellowship of Suffering: A Theological Interpretation of Christian Suffering under Idd Amin, Ph.D., North western-University, 1981 (unpublished).
A.B. Mujaju, ‘The Political Crisis ofChurch Institutions in Uganda’, Africa Affairs, Jan. 1976.


Bibliography:

R. Ashe, Two Kings of Uganda, London, 1889, (reprinted 1970)
——–. Chronicles of Uganda, London, 1894, (reprinted 1971) D. Bukenya, The Development of Neo-Traditional Religion: the Baganda Experience, unpublished Aberdeen M. Liu, 1980.
D. Byabazaire, The Contribution of the Christian Churches to the Development of Western Uganda, 1894-1974, Ph.D. published in Frankfurt, 1979.
J.C. Church, The Quest for the Highest, London, 1979.
J. Ddiba, Eddini Mu Uganda, 2 Volumes, Kampala, 1965, 1967.
J.F. Faupel, African Holocaust, London, 1962 (new edition St Paul’s publications, Africa, 1984.
H.P. Gale, Uganda and the Mill Hill Fathers, London, 1959.
J.B. Hansen, Mission, Church and State in a Colonial Setting, Uganda 1890-1925, London, 1984.
A. Hastings, “Ganda Catholic Spirituality,” in Journal of Religion in Africa, 1976, No. 2.
R. Hereman’s L’Education dans les Missions des Pere Blancs en Afrique Centrale (1879-1914), Brussels, 1983.
A. Kasozi, N. King & Aoded, Islam and the confluence of Religions in Uganda, Florida, 1973
M.S.M. Kiwanuka, A History of Buganda, London, 1971.
F.X. Kyewalyanga, Traditional Religious Custom and Christianity in Uganda, Freiburg, 1976.
E.K. Maari, The Growth of the Anglican Church in Ankole, 1899-1951, unpublished M.Phil, London, 1984.
E.B.Muhima, The Fellowship of Suffering: A Theological Interpretation of Christian Suffering under Idd Imin, unpublished Ph.D. thesis, Northwestern University, 1981.
L. Pirouet, Black Evangelists, London, 1978.
——–. A Dictionary of Christianity in Uganda, Kampala, 1969. (mimeographed).
J. Rowe, Revolution in Buganda 1856-1900, unpublished Ph.D., Wisconsin.
——–. Lugard at Kampala, 1969.
C. Robbins, Tukutendereza, Columbia Ph.D., 1975 (unpublished).
D. Russell, Men Without God? London, 1966.
J.V. Taylor, The Growth of the Church in Buganda, London, 1958.
Y. Tourigny, So Abundant a Harvest, London, 1979.
——–. A Century of Trials and Blessings, Kampala, 1978.
Tom Tuma, Building a Ugandan Church, Nairobi, 1980.
Tom Tuma & Phares Mutibwa, A Century of Christianity in Uganda, Nairobi, 1978.
J. M. Waliggo, The Catholic Church in the Buddu Province of Uganda 1879-1925, unpublished Ph.D. thesis, Cambridge, 1976.
——–. “Ganda Traditional Religion and Catholicism”, in E. Fashole-Luke, Christianity in Independent Africa, London, 1978.
Kevin Ward, “Catholic-Protestant Relations in Uganda” in African Theological Journal, Makumira, Tanzania, 1984.
——–. A History of Bishop Tucker Theological College 1913-1986 (unpublished, xeroxed commemorative booklet).
F.B. Welboum, East African Rebels, London, 1962.
——–. Religion and Politics in Uganda 1952-62, Nairobi, 1963.
——–. Some aspects of Kiganda Religion, in Uganda Journal, 1962.
G. Van Rheenan, Church Planting in Uganda, Passadena, 1976.
M. Wright, Buganda in the Heroic Age, London, 1971.


This article originally appeared in From Mission to Church: A Handbook of Christianity in East Africa, ed. Zablon Nthamburi, published by Uzima Press (Imani House, St. John’s Gate, off Parliament Rd., P.O. Box 48127, Nairobi, Kenya) in 1991. Used with permission.

Video:The life of Ali bin abi Talib [Sunni view] Caliph Umar and Caliph Abubakar

Standard

Watch the video about Ali. Also find out why Shias never name their sons: Abubakar, Umar or Uthuman. Make a DVD out of it and donate it as UMBS library. When UMBS gets its headquarters, staff like these should be preserved and distrubuted to Muslim schools in Uganda

Umar ibn Khattab- The Legend

Video: The Life of Abu Bakr As Siddiq -You have all read about his life, his friendsship with Prophet Muhammad( SAW), please watch this documenatary to cement your knowledge about caliph Abubakr. Let this be today’s UMBS khutuba evenif we are not in a mosque. Tell us what you leran from this friendship the prophet(SAW) had with Abubakr. Tell us what you have learned inishallah.

Documentary:Twist of Faith

Standard

Twist of Faith focuses on Tony Comes, a firefighter from Toledo, Ohio, who was first sexually abused by a Catholic priest when he was a fourteen-year-old student at a Catholic high school. Feeling ashamed, Comes kept his secret for nearly 20 years but was forced to confront his past after discovering that the priest, Dennis Gray, was living on the same street as Comes, his wife, and their two young children. Comes decided to go public and bring a lawsuit against the priest and Church leaders who had neglected to take action after reading a series of investigative stories in The Toledo Blade revealing sweeping patterns of abuse and cover up in the diocese—including interviews with other Gray victims.

The filmmakers gave Comes and his wife camcorders which they used to record many of the film’s scenes. Twist of Faith also includes other older family footage, including a scene in which Comes explains his abuse to his nine-year-old daughter.

The film also features interviews with several other men who had been abused by Gray, and these survivors reunite to discuss their continuing struggles. Other scenes include Dennis Gray’s deposition in which he avoids responding to charges of abuse and coverup, Comes’s confrontation with his mother about her decision to stand by the Catholic Church, and Comes’s visit to a conference held by the Survivors Network of those Abused by Priests (SNAP).

Released in 2004. 90 min. Director: Kirby Dick. Documentary film.
WATCH VIDEO HERE:

THE STORY OF CALIPHA UTHUMAN(Part One)

Standard

`Uthman ibn `Affan (ra – may Allah be pleased with him)
The Man With Two Lights
(Part 1)

`A’ishah (ra – may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Prophet (saw- may the peace & blessings of Allah be upon him) was lying down in his house with his thighs or his calves exposed. Abu Bakr (ra) asked permission to enter and was permitted while the Prophet (saw) was in that position and he came in and spoke with him. Then `Umar (ra) asked permission to enter. He was granted permission and came in and spoke with him while in that position. Then `Uthman (ra) asked permission and the Prophet (saw) sat up and straightened his clothing. He was then permitted and came in and spoke with the Prophe (saw). After he had gone, `A’ishah (ra) said, “Abu Bak (ra) entered and you did not get up for him or worry about him and `Umar (ra) came in and you did not get up for him nor worry about him but when `Uthman (ra) came in, you straightened out your clothing!” The Prophet (saw) said, “Should I not be shy of a man around whom the angels are shy?” (Muslim).

`Uthman ibn `Affan (ra), one of the close Companions of Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him), was the fourth man to accept Islam and the third of the four rightly guided caliphs of Islam. During his reign the Islamic state expanded vastly. Uthman (ra) accomplished a lot during his rule; one of his notable accomplishments was the distribution of single-volume copies of the Qur’an to the Muslim provinces. These copies were made from the master compilation produced under the first caliph, Abu Bakr (ra).

Background

His views about the idols, and the life of Arabs, changed when he got to know the Christian and Jewish beliefs. `Uthman (ra) came from a wealthy Ummayad clan of the Quraish tribe in Makkah. His father was a well-known and successful businessman.
`Uthman’s (ra) father provided him with everything he needed to lead a comfortable life. He was brought up in a manner like any other child born into a wealthy family. Thus `Uthman (ra) enjoyed luxuries in life right from childhood. He was a distinguished child who had high morals. He was unique in his bashfulness and honesty, which distinguished him from his peers, and he grew up to become a man of great virtue, generosity, integrity, and modesty.

Successful Businessman

After his father’s death, `Uthman (ra) although he was young—took charge of his father’s business and proved to be very efficient and successful just like his father. The business expanded and grew. He was very truthful and honest in his dealings and, unlike others, he spent most of his profits to help the needy. He did all that he could to bring a smile to the faces of the poor and needy, and so he became respected and adored by many.

Journey to Islam

During that time the Arabs were worshiping idols and indulging in many evil practices like burying their daughters alive and shedding blood for little or no reason. Racism was prevalent, and this racism made the masters treat their slaves cruelly. Women were also treated badly and were considered as objects. The woman’s sole purpose was giving birth and pleasure.

As a young man, `Uthman (ra) was full of energy. He traveled to many places for business. Due to this he got a chance to meet different people from different nations and to learn a lot about other beliefs, which were different from his own. His views about the idols and the lifestyle of the Arabs changed when he got to know the Christian and Jewish beliefs.

One day when `Uthman (ra) returned to Makkah after his usual business trip, people were speaking about Muhammad ibn `Abdullah. The whole city seemed to be in a state of chaos because Muhammad (saw) presented himself as Messenger of Allah and told everyone that there was only one God worthy of worship and that one should not associate any partners with Him. Muhammad (saw) asked them to forgo all the false deities and worship Allah alone. Although the Arabs knew Allah, Muhammad’s (saw) message seemed strange, as they had long since worshiped other deities in addition Allah.

`Uthman (ra) knew Muhammad (saw) very well. Muhammad (saw) was a man of remarkable personality and excellent morals. Though he did not accept this belief immediately, he never opposed Muhammad (saw) or Islam as the other leaders of the Quraish did. He remembered that on many of his travels he had heard the Christian and Jewish scholars speaking about the coming of the final Prophet in the land of Arabia. Whenever `Uthman (ra) heard about the final prophet from the Christian
and the Jews, he hoped that this prophet whom they spoke of would lead the Arabs into the light of guidance and knowledge. He pondered over the Christian and Jewish talk on the final prophet and finally he decided to visit one of his friends, Abu Bakr (ra), to find out about this new belief. He knew that Abu Bakr (ra) had accepted Islam and that he was very close to the Prophet (peace be upon him). Abu Bakr (ra) explained things about Islam. He told him that Islam asked people to worship Allah alone and to give up the worship of all false gods or
idols. Then Abu Bakr (ra) invited him to embrace Islam. `Uthman (ra) felt that Islam was the true religion of Allah and immediately embraced Islam on Abu Bakr’s (ra) invitation. After that, `Uthman (ra) met the Prophet (peace be upon him) and declared that he accepted Islam.

Those who accepted Islam became prone to hardships, suffering, and oppression. The Quraish tortured the Muslims in every possible way, attempting to force them to leave Islam. `Uthman (ra) faced a lot of oppression at the hands of his pagan uncle Al-Hakam ibn Abi Al-`Aas, who was angry with him for leaving their forefathers’ religion. He tied `Uthman (ra) up and tried to force him to leave Islam. Nevertheless, `Uthman (ra) remained firm in his belief and never gave in to this oppression. Finally, when his uncle realized that `Uthman (ra) would never leave Islam, he left him to himself. `Uthman (ra), with all his
might, defended Islam and never gave in to the torture and
oppression. Right from the time he accepted Islam, he became close to Prophet Muhammad (saw) and married the Prophet’s (saw) second daughter, Ruqayyah (ra – may Allah be pleased with her), who was a divorcee. Uthman’s (ra) marriage to Ruqayyah (ra) was a happy union; they both loved each other and led a blissful life.


Migration to Abyssinia

At that time, most of the people who embraced Islam were the less privileged and poor. The Muslims became a target for the pagans, and they tortured the Muslims, even to death, because they refused to leave Islam. Because of this, some Muslims left Makkah and migrated to Abyssinia (Ethiopia) to seek refuge.

`Uthman (ra) along with his wife Ruqayyah (ra) migrated to Abyssinia. He was one of the first to do so, and later other Muslims who were agonized by the Quraish to desert Islam followed him.


A 16th century map of Abyssinia, modern day Ethiopia

An-Najashi (the Negus), a Christian king who ruled Abyssinia at that time, was well known for being a just ruler. An-Najashi, in his power, provided the immigrants with all necessary facilities for their stay. The Quraish sent a delegation to Abyssinia and hoped that they would convince the king to expel the Muslims from his state. The king heard both the Quraish and the Muslims, and refused to expel the Muslims. The Quraish delegation saw `Uthman (ra) and tried to persuade him to return to Makkah, but their aim failed.

While the Muslims lived peacefully in Abyssinia, `Uthman (ra) started a business. Though he faced some difficulties in the beginning, his business flourished because of his hard work. His wife, Ruqayyah (ra), gave birth to a boy whom they named `Abdullah (ra). After this `Uthman (ra) came to be known as Abu `Abdullah. `Uthman (ra) remained very popular among Muslims because of his generosity to the poor.

He returned to Makkah from Abyssinia because of the false news that had spread among Muslims living in Abyssinia that the lives of the Muslims in Makkah were better, as the Quraish of Makkah had accepted Islam.

In Makkah, `Uthman (ra) spent most of his time in the company of the Prophet (peace be upon him). He always tried his best to help the Muslims who were poor and needy.

Death of Ruqayyah (ra)

He then again migrated with his wife to Madinah, which was known as Yathrib at that time, in 622. `Uthman (ra) carried on his business as a merchant and was successful. `Uthman (ra) and Ruqayyah (ra) lived on happily for sometime in Madinah.

The Muslims knew about Makkah’s merchant caravan that was coming back from Syria, and was led by Abu Sufyan. They wanted to attack this caravan, but Abu Sufyan was aware of their plan and changed the path of his return to Makkah. At the same time he sent a message to Makkah’s leaders, telling them of the Muslims’ plan.

The Makkans gathered a huge army and headed towards Madinah to put an end to Islam and the Muslims, while the army of the Muslims had only 314 men. The Makkan and Muslim armies met at a place called Badr near Madinah. `Uthman (ra) was unable to take part in this battle, as his wife Ruqayyah (ra) fell ill. She died after a few days, leaving `Uthman (ra) in grief and sadness. At that time, the Prophet (peace be upon him) and the Muslims were fighting with the Quraish at the battlefield of Badr. The Muslims emerged victorious, and the news of victory reached Madinah when Ruqayyah (ra) was being buried.

Union With Umm Kulthum (ra – may Allah be pleased with her)

After Ruqayyah’s (ra) death `Uthman (ra)was deeply saddened. At this time `Umar ibn Al-Khattab (ra) proposed that `Uthman (ra) marry his daughter Hafsah (ra), who was a widow. He refused the offer, as he knew that the Prophet (saw) was going to propose to her. Towards the close of the year 625, the Prophet (saw) married Hafsah (ra).

Umm Kulthum (ra) was the Prophet’s (saw) third daughter and he married her to `Uthman (ra). `Uthman (ra) thereby earned the name Dhun-Nurain, “the Possessor of Two Lights,” because he had married the Prophet’s (saw) two daughters (may Allah be pleased with them both), one after another. `Uthman’s (ra)marriage with Umm Kulthum (ra) was as happy as that of the marriage between him and Ruqayyah (ra). Unfortunately,
such happiness was shortly lived, for Umm Kulthum (ra) died barely six years after her marriage. She bore no children.

A year after the battle of Uhud—two years after the death of
Ruqayyah (ra) —`Uthman’s son `Abdullah (ra) passed away. `Uthman (ra) loved his son dearly and his death caused him intense grief. The Prophet (saw) consoled `Uthman (ra), and advised him that as a true Muslim, he should accept the will of God.
By Amatullah Abdullah**
November 21, 2005

THE STORY OF CALIPHA UTHUMAN(Part Two)

Standard

Uthman ibn `Affan
The Man With Two Lights
(Part Two)

In the sixth year after the emigration to Madinah, the Prophet (saw – may the peace & blessings of Allah be upon him) decided to perform the `Umrah, so he set out with 1,400 Muslims in pilgrim’s dress, heading towards Makkah, but the Quraish did not allow them to enter the city. The Muslims halted at a place called Hudaibiyah. From there, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) sent a messenger to the Makkans to tell them that the Muslims were there only to perform `Umrah and had not the slightest intention to fight. But the Makkans humiliated the messenger (saw), and he returned without success. The Prophet (saw) then wanted to send someone highly respected by the Quraish, so he chose `Uthman (ra – may Allah be pleased with him), who was from one of the most powerful families in Makkah, the Umayyah family. The Makkans detained him for three days and a rumor reached the Muslim camp that `Uthman (ra) was killed. This outraged the Muslims and, without exception, all of the 1,400 Muslims present pledged that they would stand firm together to avenge `Uthman’ (ra) murder. After everybody had taken the pledge, the Prophet (saw) placed his own right hand on his left hand and took the pledge on behalf of `Uthman (ra). `Uthman (ra) thus secured the unique honor that the Prophet (saw) himself took the pledge on his behalf. The Muslims’ pledge pleased Allah and it was revealed in the Qur’an:

[Surely, Allah was pleased with the believers when they took the
pledge under the tree. Allah knew what was in their hearts. He sent
down tranquility upon them, and rewarded them with near victory.]
(Al-Fath 48:18)

Soon they learned that the rumor of `Uthman’s (ra) death was false. `Uthman (ra) returned from Makkah in the company of an emissary from the Quraish. When `Uthman (ra) came to know about the pledge the Muslims in the camp had taken in his absence, and that the Prophet (saw) had taken the pledge on his behalf, he immediately took the pledge in person.

The Treaty of Hudaibiyah

After considerable discussion, an agreement was arrived at, which came to be known as the Treaty of Hudaibiyah. According to the pact there was to be a truce between the Quraish and the Muslims for a period of 10 years. Each party was free to make its own alliances, but they were not to resort to war. Any person who deserted the Muslims and sought refuge with the Quraish was not to be returned, but any person who escaped from the Quraish to the Muslims was to be returned to the Quraish. It was stipulated that the Muslims were to return to Madinah that year without performing the `Umrah, but they could come to Makkah for three days the following year to perform it, during which time the Quraish would vacate the city for them.

After the pact had been signed, the Muslims sacrificed the animals they had brought with them, broke camp, and started on the return journey to Madinah.

On the face of it, the Treaty of Hudaibiyah appeared to be loaded in favor of the Quraish. Some of the Muslims, particularly `Umar (ra), felt
dissatisfied with the terms of the pact and expressed their dissatisfaction. `Uthman (ra), however, felt satisfied with the terms of the agreement. He was confident that the pact, though apparently in favor of the Quraish, would ultimately turn out to be against them. He said that the Quraish were fast losing their will to resist Islam, and in pursuance of the pact the Muslims and the Quraish would come into contact, and most of the Quraish were likely to accept Islam. While on the way to Madinah, Allah revealed to the Prophet (saw) that the Hudaibiyah pact was indeed a victory for the Muslims, as it would work to their advantage and the disadvantage of the Quraish. When the Prophet (saw) told of these tidings to `Umar (ra) and his other Companions, all of them felt happy.

The assessment of `Uthman (ra) also proved correct, for in the period following the Hudaibiyah pact, many Quraish including such stalwarts
as Khalid ibn Al-Walid and `Amr ibn Al-`Aas (ra – may Allah be pleased with them both) accepted Islam.

`Uthman’s (ra) Generosity

`Uthman’s (ra) generosity was boundless. Even before he became caliph, he was always ready to spend in the cause of Islam and to help the needy with his wealth. On two special occasions he proved to be one of the most generous men of his time.

In AH 9 the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) got the news that the Romans were plotting to destroy the newly emerging Islamic state, so he wanted the Muslims to equip themselves and prepare for the attack. That seemed impossible because in that year the Muslims suffered from reduced crops and limited resources, as they had faced an extremely hot summer. They did not have enough resources to meet such a powerful army, and most of the Muslims were poor. This
situation did not stop the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). He urged his Companions to prepare for the battle. Every Companion tried his or her best to strengthen the army. The women sold the few jewels they had to help the men prepare for the battle.

Though hundreds of Companions were ready to enter the battlefield, they were short of many things that were required for the battle, such as horses, camels, even swords and spears. The Prophet (saw) told them that this was a matter of life or death for the new Islamic state. The Prophet (saw) made a loud and clear announcement: “Anyone who provides outfits for the soldiers will have all his sins forgiven by Allah.”

The moment `Uthman (ra) heard this, he outfitted two hundred saddled
camels that were to travel to Ash-Sham, and presented them all with 200 ounces of gold as charity. He also fetched 1,000 dinars and cast them into the lap of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). Again and again `Uthman (ra) gave till his charity topped 900 camels and 100 horses, besides the money he paid. Seeing `Uthman’s (ra) generosity,
the Prophet (saw) made the following statement: “From this day on, nothing will harm `Uthman (ra) regardless of what he does.”

In another incident during Abu Bakr’s (ra) caliphate, people faced great
hardships. The land became arid and very few people could find something to eat. The people of Madinah came to Abu Bakr (ra) and asked him to provide them with something that they could survive with.

However, the caliph could not do anything to help them. The treasury was empty and there were no other means to feed the hungry people. At that time, `Uthman (ra) received a huge caravan from Damascus carrying food and other goods. All the merchants gathered at his house asking him to sell them some of the items he received so that they could sell them to the people. `Uthman (ra) asked them to offer him a good price. Though the merchants offered a high price, he kept asking them for a higher price. They offered him the highest price they could and told him that no merchant would be able to pay more than what they had offered. But `Uthman (ra) told them that he would sell the goods to the One Who would pay him 10 times what the merchants had offered, that is, Allah Almighty. `Uthman (ra) then gave away the whole of caravan to the starving people of Madinah and did not charge them anything.

`Umar ibn Al-Khattab (ra), the second caliph of Islam, was stabbed by a Persian slave Abu Lu’ lu’ a Al-Majussi while performing Fajr Prayer. As `Umar (ra) was lying on his death bed, the people around him asked him
to appoint a successor. `Umar (ra) constituted a committee of six people to choose the next caliph from among themselves.

This committee comprised `Ali ibn Abi Talib, `Uthman ibn `Affan,
`Abdur-Rahman ibn `Awf, Sa`d ibn Abi Waqqas, Az-Zubayr ibn Al-`Awam, and Talhah ibn `Ubayd Allah, who were among the most eminent Companions of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and who had received in their lifetime the tidings of Paradise (ra – may Allah be pleased with them all).

The instructions of `Umar (ra) were that the Selection Committee should choose the successor within three days, and he should assume office on the fourth day. As two days passed by without a decision, the members felt anxious that the time was running out fast, and still no solution to the problem appeared to be in sight. `Abdur-Rahman ibn `Awf (ra) offered to forgo his own claim if others agreed to abide by his decision. All agreed to let `Abdur-Rahman (ra) choose the new caliph. He interviewed each nominee and went about Madinah asking the people for their choice. He finally selected `Uthman (ra) as the new caliph as the majority of the people chose him.

Reign of `Uthman ibn `Affan (644�656 CE)

During the reign of Caliph `Umar (634-644 CE), the Islamic state expanded beyond the borders of the Arab Peninsula into Egypt, Syria, and Iraq. In the subsequent reign of Caliph `Uthman (ra), the expansion
continued on into Persia, India, Russia, China, Turkey, and across North Africa. The Islamic state became rich and powerful, and many people of these regions accepted Islam and learned the recitation of the Qur’an from the early Muslims.

His Life as a Caliph

`Uthman (ra) led a simple life even after becoming the leader of the Islamic state. It would have been easy for a successful businessman such as him to lead a luxurious life, but he never aimed at leading such in this world. His only aim was to taste the pleasure of the hereafter, as he knew that this world is a test and temporary. `Uthman’s (ra) generosity continued after he became caliph.

The caliphs were paid for their services from bait al-mal the treasury but `Uthman (ra) never took any salary for his service to Islam. Not only this, he also developed a custom to free slaves every Friday, look after widows and orphans, and give unlimited charity. His patience and endurance were among the characteristics that made him a successful leader.

His great love and trust in Allah were steadfast. Whatever happened, he never lost trust in Allah and resigned himself completely to the decree of Allah. He was always mindful of Allah, and that guided his actions.

`Uthman’s (ra)love for the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) was evident from the way he lived his life. He followed the teachings of
the Prophet (saw) and took them as his source for guidance. As a way of taking care of the Prophet’s (saw) wives, he doubled their allowances.

Opposition and the End

During his caliphate, `Uthman (ra) faced a lot of hostility. His rivals started accusing him of not following the Prophet (saw) and the preceding caliphs. However, the Companions who were true defended him. These accusations never changed him. He remained persistent to be a merciful governor. Even during the time when his foes attacked him, he did not use the treasury funds to shield his house or himself. As
envisaged by Prophet Muhammad (saw), `Uthman’s (ra) enemies relentlessly made his governing difficult by constantly opposing and accusing him. His opponents finally plotted against him, surrounded his house, and encouraged people to kill him.

Many of his advisors asked him to stop the assault but he did not, until he was killed while reciting the Qur’an exactly as the Prophet (saw) had predicted. `Uthman (ra) died as a martyr.

Anas ibn Malik (ra) narrated the following hadith:

The Prophet (saw) once climbed the mountain of Uhud with Abu Bakr, `Umar, and `Uthman (ra – may Allah be pleased with them all). The mountain shook with them. The Prophet said (to the mountain), “Be firm, O Uhud! For on you there is a Prophet, a Siddiq, and two martyrs.” (Sahih Al-Bukhari, Vol. 5, Book 57, Number 24)

Sources:

Ahmad, Abdul Basit. `Uthman bin `Affan, the Third Caliph of Islam
(Jeddah: Darussalam).

Al-Mubarakphuri, Safi-ur-Rahman. Ar-Raheeq Al-Makhtum (The Sealed
Nectar). Riyadh: Dar-us-Salam Publications, 1996.

By Amatullah Abdullah**
November 29, 2005

Omar Kalinge-nnyango’s interfaith paper presentation at Makerere University on October 7, 2011

Standard

BUILDING BRIDGES OF UNDERSTANDING:
Overcoming youth’ stereotypes regarding religious differences, and barriers to friendship in our communities

Perspective of a Ugandan Muslim

omar kalinge-nnyago

Paper Presented at Makerere, on the occasion of the NATIONAL MULTI-FAITH YOUTH DAY OF SERVICE, Organised by the Muslim Centre for Justice and Law, October 7, 2011

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Kalinge Omar is a member of UMBS in Kampala

About the Author

Omar Dawood Kalinge-Nnyago, 48, is an Engineer (Electrical) by first training. He has done graduate studies in Management Information Systems, Communication, Training and Distance & Open Learning. His special interest is in e-learning. He is a private consultant. As a hobby, he is a columnist for the Nation Media Group’s Daily Monitor of Uganda, and regularly comments on political and social affairs at various radio talk shows. He is an author of Open Democracy, UK. Politically active since 1996, he is the Deputy Secretary General and National Coordinator, Justice Forum (JEEMA), a registered political party with representation in Parliament. He is also the Head of the Interparty Cooperation Bureau. Much of his published works and articles can be seen through web search: “Omar Kalinge Nnyago”. He takes keen interest in interfaith dialogue – intercultural understanding.

He can be contacted at: omarkalinge@gmail.com, 0701 479 583

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
Chief Guest, Chairman, Friends,

Let me tell you how delighted I am, to be part of today’s interfaith youth volunteer program organised by the Muslim Centre for Justice and Law. Interfaith understanding is a very important element in ensuring peace, and peaceful co-existence. A society at war with itself endangers the lives of its members and cannot realize its full potential. But today’s program has even greater significance. It has targeted the youth, who are the future of our society. The youth represent more than 50% of Uganda’s population. This is a significant number. If the youth learn early in life that Uganda is a multi-faith, multi cultural society and that they must co-exist with fellow Ugandans irrespective of which denomination, religious sect they belong to, or even tribe, then we can be assured of a peaceful future Uganda. The reverse is true.

This program is also important because in a general sense, religious rivalry has been part of our history. To secure Uganda’s future, young Ugandans must determine to understand the past and present realities of their society, so that past mistakes are not repeated.

I stand here as a Muslim Ugandan devoted to inter-faith understanding, and it is important to place me in that context. This is why I devote some few minutes to the history and analysis of the Muslim Ugandan situation for those who have not benefited from it before, and perhaps to remind those who have.

Officially, Muslims are said to constitute between 12.5% of the Ugandan population. (Uganda National Population and Housing Census 1992). Quoting the CIA factbook, The United States Institute of Peace records the Muslim population as 16% (United States Institute of Peace Special Report 140, May 2005). The Islamic website Islamic Web.com puts the figure at 36% of the population. There has not been an independent census of Muslims in Uganda even by the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council the Muslim apex organisation established in 1972. Some Muslims, however, have tended to dispute the official (government) statistics. They think their numbers are higher than the official estimate.

Islam was introduced in various parts pre-colonial Uganda by a merchant class at different periods. In West Nile and some parts of the North it was introduced largely from The Sudan much earlier in the 19th Century. In the South, especially in the Kingdom of Buganda, it was introduced from the East African coast in 1844. It was during the reign of Kabaka Mutesa I that Islam reached its highest peak in pre-colonial Buganda. Indeed, the period between 1862-1875 has been called the golden age of Islam in Buganda.

Much as Islam was introduced as a state religion from above with the objective of using it as an ideology for strengthening Kabaka Mutesa I’s control over his subjects, by the 1870s people had started identifying certain aspects of the faith which they could use to question some autocratic tendencies of the king. The Muslim youth in particular were critical of the hereditary aspects of the king which in their view, did not conform to the teachings of Islam.

By 1875, the impact of Islam in Buganda had become great enough to cause concern for the Kabaka. Islam had become a basis on which the legitimacy of the King of Buganda was being questioned. In 1876, Mutesa I ordered the death of 200 Muslims. In the long run, however, he sought to neutralize the revolutionary force being created by Islam from below by inviting Church Missionaries through the European explorer, Sir Henry Morton Stanley in 1872. The Church Missionary Society missionaries were to arrive three years later in 1875. (The Roman Catholic Missionaries, the White Fathers arrived four years on, in 1879).

Even before the colonial period Religious violence probably caused more devastation to human and animal life in Buganda than the kingdom had experienced since its foundation in the fourteenth century. Beginning in 1888, political parties based on religion- Bafransa (Roman Catholic), Bangereza (Anglican Protestants, Bawadi (Muslim)- armed themselves, united and overthrew the king of Buganda, Mwanga II.

Their aim was not only to survive (they claimed that the king wanted to eliminate them), but to grab power and formulate laws derived from their new religious beliefs. From then on, foreign religions in Buganda became a springboard for political mobilisation. (Kasozi, ABK The Social Origins of Violence in Uganda, Fountain Publishers, Kampala, Fountain Publishers), 1994: 27). Kasozi urges further that in post colonial Uganda- the unequal distribution of the country’s meager resources is the main cause of violence in Uganda. There was, and still is, inequality based on region, ethnicity, class, religion, and gender, and these forms of inequality were entrenched during the colonial period. (ibid, 30).

Formal education was introduced in Uganda by missionaries to enable their converts to read the Bible and prayer books. Perhaps due to lack of funds, or expediency, the early British colonial administrators allowed the missionaries to control the supply of education and so facilitated the building of a Christian society in Uganda. Moreover, the government recruited functionaries – clerks, interpreters, policemen and other workers – from missionary schools. Most novices attending school were being prepared for baptism. Many of the schools shared the same grounds, if not building with churches.

Muslim parents were afraid of this kind of education because it exposed their children to Christian ideas and values and had the potential to lead to Christian conversion. On the other hand, Muslims had no missionaries. This was the same in w the whole of East Africa. A report on Muslim Education by Dr. Sergent found that Muslims all over East Africa were so backward in education that they needed special help (Ahmed Abdallah, “Ambivalence of Muslim Education” East African Journal, February 1965).

Writing in the Uganda Journal (1965) Felice Carter stated that by 1960, Muslims had only one university graduate. When in 1964, two years after independence the African government opened all secondary schools to everyone irrespective of religious denomination, Muslims had only one secondary school as compared to 16 for Catholics and 10 for Anglicans (Kasozi, 1996).

Over the years Muslims achieved positive disproportionate influence on economic, social and political activity in comparison to their numbers. However, relations with the government have ebbed and flowed. A combination of historic transgressions combined with the current backdrop of the global war on terror and Uganda’s activities in regional politics drive a perception by the Muslim community that it is marginalised and often harassed by the government and the majority non Muslim population.

Even before the colonial period, Religious violence probably caused more devastation to human and animal life in Buganda than the kingdom had experienced since its foundation in the fourteenth century. Beginning in 1888, political parties based on religion -Bafransa (Roman Catholic), Bangereza (Anglican Protestants, Bawadi (Muslim)- armed themselves, united and overthrew the king of Buganda, Mwanga II.

Their aim was not only to survive (they claimed that the king wanted to eliminate them), but to grab power and formulate laws derived from their new religious beliefs. From then on, foreign religions in Buganda became a springboard for political mobilisation. (Kasozi, ABK, The Social Origins of Violence in Uganda, Fountain Publishers, Kampala, Fountain Publishers), 1994: 27).

Kasozi urges further that in post colonial Uganda- the unequal distribution of the country’s meager resources is the main cause of violence in Uganda. There was, and still is, inequality based on region, ethnicity, class, religion, and gender, and these forms of inequality were entrenched during the colonial period. (ibid, 30).

Divisions persist in the country, based on ethnicity, tribe and religion. These divisions threaten the country’s nation building objective. The country has been at war with itself in different parts and times.

The need for dialogue
To build bridges of understanding and to develop sustainable peaceful co-existence Uganda’s youth must embrace the idea of interfaith dialogue. But what is dialogue?

In this context, it is important to note that the etymology of the word “dialogue” is “dia” in Greek, referring to the act of seeing through.

Dialogue should empower us to ‘see through’ the faith of others, and enable us to re-examine our assumptions of the other based on the other’s definition of itself. Each group is able to better express what it believes and, in the process, to understand more deeply the meaning of what it means to be committed to a particular faith tradition.

The process of self-definition also requires that each group express itself based on its own terms and for the partner in dialogue to accept and respect that self-definition. In the process, our preconceived notions of the other are challenged and often dramatically altered. This is the first step to moving beyond the stereotypes and misrepresentations of the past.

It is improper for Muslims, for example, to assume that their often-distorted image and understanding of Christianity is how Christians understand themselves. The ability to change one’s views and perceptions about the other is an important component if interaction between people of different religious backgrounds is to lead to a more peaceful co-existence between them.

The purpose of engaging in interfaith dialogue is not to reach doctrinal agreement but to increase sensitivity to others. As the Parliament of the World’s Religions affirmed in Chicago in 1993, “The earth cannot be changed for the better unless the consciousness of the individual is changed first.”

Dialogue provides access to windows of understanding of how others define themselves and challenges us to grow in our own faith through the experience of the other. It necessitates a shift in paradigm, asking us to embrace those we have previously excluded or demonized. We tend to exclude or marginalize others in different ways.

These range from assimilation, abandonment, indifference, and domination of the other. Exclusion is also conjoined with the distortion of rather than simply ignorance of the other. As Miroslav Volf states, “it (exclusion) is a willful misconstruction, not mere failure of knowledge [Miroslav Volf, Exclusion and Embrace, A Theological Exploration of Identity, Otherness and Reconciliation (Nashville: Abingdon, 1996), 75]. On the different forms that exclusion and othering can take see Marc Gopin, Holy War, Holy Peace: How Religion Can Bring Peace to the Middle East (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), 67.]

Sulayman Nyang, one of the world’s most respected scholars of interfaith understanding defines dialogue as “a process by which members of two religious communities try to build bridges between their respective groups as they jointly and separately grapple with the basic issues of life, individually and collectively, and seek to bring about greater understanding between the two communities not only in terms of their different definitions of self and community, but also in terms of their attitudes toward each other’s beliefs, rituals and festivals, and behavioral patterns.” (Sulayman Nyang, “Challenges Facing Christian-Muslim Dialogue in the United States,” in Christian-Muslim Encounters, ed. Y. Haddad, 328).

According to Martin Buber, “true dialogue expresses an essential aspect of the human spirit, when we listen and respond to one another with an authenticity that forges a bond between us.”
[Douglas Johnston, Faith-Based Diplomacy: Trumping Realpolitik (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2003), 56.]

Dialogue is a tool that fosters a better understanding between different faith groups, and promotes peaceful co-existence. However, dialogue needs to progress beyond negating misconceptions and understanding the beliefs of others.

Dialogue is also interwoven with understanding in a fundamental way what it means to believe in a particular religious tradition, and to attempt to enter the heart of the partner in dialogue. Those who engage in dialogue not only relate their tradition but also what is meaningful in it, and how they experience and relate to the sacred within their tradition.

An essential component in dialogue is the willingness to re-examine one’s faith in the light of how others relate to their tradition and the ability to strengthen or adjust one’s own engagement and interaction with the sacred, based on the experiences of the other. Understanding the faith of others should strengthen rather than weaken a person’s commitment to his or her tradition.


Principles of Dialogue

We shall borrow noted Chinese philosopher Ru Xin’s four principles of dialogue.

Ru, Vice President of the Chinese Academy of Social Sciences (CASS), outlined these principles at a Conference on Cultures and Civilisations of the Asia-Europe Meeting (ASEM) in December 2003.

He argued that the conflicts brought by diversified cultures should be solved through dialogue.

His first principle is that all countries should have the awareness of globalization. When facing global issues, all parties should consider the interests of the whole world prior to their own.

The second principle is to be aware of the diversity of culture. Ru thinks that all civilisations and cultures have made a contribution to the world civilization and culture, and each nation and country has the right to preserve and develop its own civilisation and culture.

Ru’s third principle is that mutual understanding and respect are needed in dialogues between different civilizations and cultural communications. He argues that if the both sides treated each other as rivals and potential enemies rather then equal partners and friends, the dialogue and communication would hardly succeed. All parties should, on the one hand, be proud of their cultures, but on the other hand be clear about their shortcomings, so as to prevent self-worship.

The last principle, he said, is to admit and tolerate the gaps between different civilisations and cultures.

Ru adds that today the world is facing a series of problems with resources, environmental protection, anti-terrorism, population, drug smuggling and infectious disease. Therefore, cultural dialogue and communication may not only increase mutual understanding, but also help promote international cooperation and world peace.

Obstacles to interfaith understanding

There are many obstacles to interfaith understanding, including power struggles, selfishness and other forms of elite manipulation. In my view I think Stereotyping is the most difficult obstacle to overcome.

Media and stereotype

What is a stereotype?

Stereotypes are qualities assigned to groups of people related to their race, religion, nationality and sexual orientation, to name a few. Because they generalize groups of people in manners that lead to discrimination and ignore the diversity within groups, stereotypes should be avoided.

Stereotypes vs. Generalizations

While all stereotypes are generalizations, not all generalizations are stereotypes. Stereotypes are oversimplifications of people groups widely circulated in certain societies. In Uganda, for example, tribal groups are linked to stereotypes such as being dishonest, arrogant, greedy, hypocritical, violent, stupid, obstinate, stubborn, simple minded, meek, morally loose, jealous, etc.
The role of the media in creating and sustaining stereotypes (stereotyping) of certain people, organisations and groups (for example of women, tribes, white people, black people, political parties, politicians, professions, religions etc) is critical.

Through stereotyped portrayals, the media reinforce existing patters of attitudes and behaviour toward specific individuals, groups and institutions, especially minority groups. This is a hindrance to dialogue and mutual understanding.

DeFleur and Dennis (1994) express the essential ideas of this theory:

“In entertainment content, and in other media messages, for instance in the way social and political journalism portray an event related to a specific group, the media can repeatedly present us with negative portrayal of, of instance, a specific ethnic group”.

“These portrayals tend to be consistently negative, showing such people as having undesirable attitudes and fewer positive characteristics than members of the dominant group in which the media function”. [DeFleur ML & Dennis EE 1994: Understanding Mass Communication: a liberal arts perspective, 5e, Boston MA: Houghton Miffin]

Such portrayals are similar among various media – thus providing corroboration.

These portrayals provide constructions of meaning for media users, particularly for those who have only limited contact with actual people of the stereotyped group.

Viewers, readers and listeners incorporate these meanings into their memories as relatively inflexible schemata – stereotyped interpretations – they use when thinking about or responding to any individual of a portrayal category, regardless of his/her actual personal characteristics.

From the above, it is clear that stereotyping is one of the most dangerous forms of media practice, which does not help in dialogue and building bridges of understanding. The media has chosen to work with caricatures of people and groups instead of presenting the true portrayals of them. The media has continued to sustain lies about people, misconceptions about cultural groups thus fostering tensions in society.

Conclusion

In conclusion, it is important for the youth that have participated in today’s interfaith program to commit themselves to furthering it. Through subsequent similar or related programs they should build the habit of tolerance, peaceful co-existence and place the country’s shared goals above petty group and personal interests. They should be on the look out for stereotypical media images of groups or individuals in their society, so that they can make an independent assessment of issues and circumstances. Today the construction of the bridge of understanding has just begun.

I am proud to be associated with this innovative and noble effort. I thank and commend the organisers of this event for bringing the youth together, to forge a new Uganda, especially as we mark 50 years of independence. I hope such programs will be repeated – and even institutionalised in the different regions of Uganda.

Thank you very much for your kind attention.

A diagnosis of conflicts and factions among the Ugandan Muslims

Standard

By Nkonge Ally Cheune

Introduction:

This paper aims at examining the various conflicts and factions that have existed in the Muslim Community in B/uganda from the time Islam was introduced in 1844 to the present day (2009). It will Endeavour to investigate the causes of conflicts at the level of both professed and non professed motives, the means and attempts made to resolve conflict in each case, the results, and the overall effects to the Muslim community in B/Uganda. It is important to note that in a period of 175 years that Islam has existed in B/Uganda, 143 years have been characterized by conflict and friction between factions, with small spells of peace and unity once in a while.

Islam was spread to the various parts of the World following Prophet Mohamed’s tradition which compelled each of his companions to transmit even a single word heard from him to the rest of the communities. This tradition became very instrumental for each Muslim to transmit the message to others regardless of the level of knowledge one had attained. Nevertheless, the companions always respected those members of the society whom they considered more knowledgeable among themselves and hence the less knowledgeable could never oppose their superiors.

During the time of Prophet Mohamed, any conflict or doubt among Muslims was straight away referred to him for guidance. It became a tradition that after the death of the Prophet, the first two caliphs were taken as the points of reference in carrying forward his mission. The Muslims, however, knew that the caliphs were not prophets and therefore could be opposed in case of difference in opinion. Hence in the reign of Uthman, the third caliph, opposition emerged which symbolized the beginning conflict in the early Muslim Community in Arabia.

Islam in B/uganda

Kabaka Suuna II as a Muslim Leader

Islam reached B/Uganda about 1200 years after the death of Prophet Mohamed (PBUH), when some minor differences in the interpretation of the Qur’an and Hadith had already emerged, and different approaches in spreading Islam were being applied. Differences in opinion on some minor issues had developed to the extent of creating sects in the Muslim community. The first conflict that erupted among the Muslims in B/Uganda was based on the differences in the approach of spreading Islam.

Ahmad bin Ibrahim led the first group of Arabs who reached the Buganda Kingdom in the year 1844 A.D. during the reign of Kabaka Suuna II. They found the kingdom with a strong culture and a well established political system that rotated around the Kabaka. They identified some strong cultural aspects which were opposed to the teachings of Islam but could be tolerated. Among these was the belief that Kabaka’s blood can never be shed. It implied that the Kabaka could not undergo the rite of circumcision and yet it represented one of the major principles of Islam. Ibrahim and his group considered it possible for a person to embrace Islam without undergoing circumcision. This group of Muslims was able to tolerate Kabaka Suuna II to lead prayers when he was not circumcised.

Mutesa I as the leader of Muslims

After the death of Suuna, Mutesa I inherited the throne but he also remained uncircumcized. He, like his father, learnt the recitation of the Qur’an, performed the five daily prayers, observed the fasting of the month of Ramathan for ten years and eventually declared Islam the official religion of the kingdom. Mutesa I himself was both the Kabaka and the leader of Islam (chief khadhi or mufti). He used to lead all prayers performed in his presence and he ordered all animals for human consumption to be prepared (slaughtered) as per Islamic teachings. Mutesa’s status as Imaam matched with the traditional status of the Kabaka whereby no one in the kingdom could be contemplated to be superior to the Kabaka.

Conflict and Factions

In 1876 a group of Muslims entered B/Uganda from the Sudan. Their approach in spreading Islam was different from that used by the first group. They criticized the first group for having accepted the Kabaka to lead prayers when he was not circumcised. They considered it unIslamic for any uncircumcised person to lead prayers or slaughter animals for human consumption. As the Muslims refused to be led in prayer by the uncircumcised Kabaka, which act was regarded as a rebellion, the consequence was the execution of 140 Muslims on the orders of the King.

This rebellion made Mutesa I skeptical of Muslims and the Arabs who had introduced the faith. It was around this time that Mutesa I got contacts with the Europeans and wrote a letter to the Queen of England, requesting her majesty to send people to teach his people how to read and write. The outcome of Mutesa’s letter was the coming of the first Anglican Church Missionaries in 1877, followed by the Catholic White Fathers in 1879. The arrival of these Missionaries marked the beginning of a formal system of education and organized missionary work in Uganda as seen today.

The missionaries came with strong weapons which Mutesa thought were vital for the expansion of the kingdom and the consolidation of his authority which the Muslims had attempted to challenge. As a consequence, he made the Christian missionaries his close allies, eventually replacing Islam with Christianity as the state religion. The efforts by the Muslims to regain their good relationship with the King met stiff resistance from the Christians who were now increasing in numbers and eventually the Muslims were expelled form the palace. Although Mutesa did not denounce Islam by the time of his death in 1881, there was no longer any close relationship between him and the rest of the Muslim community apart from his step brother prince Nuhu Mbogo.

The cost of the conflict to the Muslims in B/uganda

140 Muslims executed.

Islam lost the status of a state religion which it had attained.
Muslims were expelled from the palace and influence to the Kabaka was lost.

Mutesa I was succeeded by his son Mwanga II who, after accepting the influence of Christianity in the kingdom for some times, fell out with the Missionaries and executed their followers. He was removed from the throne and the Muslims were quick enough to enthrone his brother Mutebi-Kiwewa, whom they thought would be a better ally. This was at a time when Muslims still had the upper hand and still controlled almost all big positions in the palace. Mutebi’s performance did not measure with the challenging situation of the competition between the Muslims, on the one hand, and the Christians on the other. He was consequently replaced by his brother Kalema who was courageous enough to become the first King who accepted to be circumcised.

Kabaka Rashid Kalema as the leader of Islam.

After the Muslims had installed Kalema, Islam was brought back into the mainstream and a Muslim katikiro Abdul Kadir Kyambadde was appointed to make Islam appear a state religion once again. This turn of events hurt the Christians of the two denominations to the extent that the Catholics, the Protestants and the traditionists united and fought the Muslims. The result of the war that followed was the expulsion of Muslims from the palace and the prominent ones exiled from Buganda. Prince Nuhu Mbogo ran to Bunyoro with a number of Muslims who elected him as the “King” for the Muslims in exile. Other Muslims scattered to different parts of Uganda, a process that facilitated the spread of Islam to the rest of Uganda.

Prince Mbogo as the leader of Islam.

In 1890, the Imperial British East African Company (I.B.E.A.CO.) was formed, and B/Uganda was declared a British protectorate. Captain Lugard, who was sent as the representative of I.B.E.A.CO., came with the intention of promoting Christianity in this part of the world. He thought that, as “King” of the Muslims in exile, Prince Mbogo would be a threat to the colonial leadership. Lugard therefore persuaded Mbogo and Kalema’s surviving son to surrender. When Mbogo surrendered, he was detained, an act that annoyed the rest of the Muslims. After then, the Muslims were highly segregated to the extent that no single Muslim was appointed to any principle office.

In the effort to regain power and political influence, the Muslims reorganized and planned to stage a coup using troops from Sudan and Egypt. When the British authority realized that Mbogo’s influence was intolerable, even when under detention, they decided to exile him to Seychelles Islands.

By 1900, much as the Muslims were being marginalized, their presence and influence in the National affairs could not be completely ignored. In the 1900 B/Uganda agreement, out of the twenty counties that made up Buganda, Muslims were allocated only one county of Butambala and Prince Nuhu Mbogo was released and recognized as the leader of Muslims but not a Kabaka. He was given a pension of 250 pounds while 24 sq. miles were allocated to him on behalf of the Muslim community. When Mbogo died in 1921, prince Kakungulu, his son, succeeded him as the leader of Muslims in B/Uganda.

Prince Kakungulu as the leader of Islam

After the death of Mbogo, Muslims had already known the importance of being in leadership, especially in regard to the Muslim Community, the Kingdom of Buganda and the country Uganda which was still in the making. Some politically minded people thought that they would use the demise of the Prince to separate Muslim leadership from the royal family. Around 1923 a dispute erupted between Taibu Magatto and Kakungulu’s supporters over the issue of leadership in the Muslim Community.

Taibu Magatto was the county chief of Butambala, the only county given to the Muslim Community by the Imperial Government. He argued that Kakungulu did not have any qualifications in religious studies and therefore was not fit to be the head of the faith. He was supported by a prominent Muslim Sheikh Sekimwanyi. Kakungulu went all the way to getting instructors from Zanzibar to teach him the religion but these efforts were not enough to win him support from his opponents. Instead, they developed another distinguishing factor based on doctrinal differences. It was on the basis of these doctrinal differences that all the emerging groups founded their organizations.

A close examination of the trend of Muslim leadership wrangles in B/Uganda indicates that even when the issues professed by the complainants are addressed, the leaders of the factions invent other sources of differences, however minor they may be, to justify their continued separate leadership. On the other hand if the leader of a faction eventually manages to join what is considered the mainstream organ, he ends up doing exactly what he had been criticizing of his predecessors.

The following examination of the factions and conflicts will only indicate the professed points of differences but the hypothesis is that the non professed motive is the leadership issue whereby individuals manipulate fellow Muslims to assess leadership positions.

JUMA-ZUKUULI

When Islam was first introduced to B/Uganda, the teaching was that Juma prayers replace the Zuhur (zukuuli) Prayers on Fridays. However, as people read literature from different sources, there came up a view that both Juma and Zuhur were Faradha (compulsory) prayers and that none of the two could replace the other. This view created antagonism within the Muslim community, to the extent that the matter was referred to the Tanzanian Muslim leaders, as they were regarded as superior in Islamic knowledge. The judgment given did not satisfy the conflicting groups and the matter was then referred to Mecca.

The results of the Mecca appeal recommended that the two groups should coexist. The juma-zukuuli would perform Juma and add Zuhur, while those who believed otherwise would do with Juma alone. The leader of Juma-Zukuuli was Abdullah Mivule whose headquarters were at Kawempe. The rest who subscribed to this belief remained sharing the same mosques with other Muslims, but would organize themselves and perform Zuhur after Juma Prayers.

JUMA NKADDE

Another dispute arose when one group of Muslims rejected emphasis on Hadith and playing Mataali on Muslim functions. The split was between Juma Nkadde and Juma Mpya. Juma Nkadde disagreed with those who put great emphasis on the importance of hadith. They also rejected mataali which they regarded unislamic. On the other hand Juma Mpya encouraged the translation of khutuba into local languages during Juma Prayers. They also allowed their follower to use the Calendar to decide the beginning of the month of Ramathan as well as Idd day. They would perform adhan in the grave before powering soil into the grave during burial. Juma Nkadde had their headquarters at Bukoto Nateete and the prominent Sheiks in this sect were Sekimwanyi, Abdul Kadir Mbogo, Mukongo, and Mugenyi Asooka. Under Mugenyi Asooka’s leadership, this sect became known as ‘the African Muslim Community Juma sect.

JUMA MPYA

This sect became known as Kibuli Jamiatil Islamia with its headquarters at Kibuli. Its difference from Juma Nkadde was the acceptance of the use of Mataali on Islamic functions, the application of hadith in the interpretation of the Qur’an and as guidance on other Islamic Issues, and waiting for the sighting of the moon to start fasting during the month of Ramadhan and celebrating Idd. The leader of this sect was Prince Badru Kakungulu with Sheik Muhamad Ssemakula as one of the prominent sheikhs. This group was the closest to the political leadership because of the royal family connection.

KIKABYA QUR’AN SOCIETY.

The Kikabya Qur’an Society was under the leadership of one Kalijaata although it did not gain prominence. Its main teaching was that during Friday khutuba, nothing was supposed to be said other than reciting the holy Qur’an. It considered sunna and hadith unnecessary. It became unpopular because it taught that bathing the whole body (ghusul) after ceremonial intercourse was not obligatory.

UGANDA MUSLIM COMMUNITY.

When Uganda gained her independence in 1962, Mutesa II, the Kabaka of Buganda doubled as the first president of the whole of Uganda. The fact that Juma mpya was led by prince Kakungulu, a member of the royal family, made the sect more powerful than the rest of the sects that had existed up to that time. Juma mpya (kibuli jamiatil Islamia) now became known as Uganda Muslim Community implying that it was to cater for all the Muslims in Uganda. It is important to note that up to that time, all prominent persons in Muslim leadership positions in the various factions were Baganda.

When Obote fell out with Muteesa and subsequently abolished all Kingdoms in Uganda, he badly needed to divert the loyalty of the Muslim Community from Buganda to the ruling party. He therefore devised a plan of using the educated non Baganda Muslims to form an association which would match with the ruling system. This is how NAAMU came into existence.

THE NATIONAL ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCEMENT OF MUSLIMS OF UGANDA (NAAMU).

The main professed motive of this association was to provide Muslims with leadership based on knowledge of Islam rather than inheritance as it seemed to be with the Uganda Muslim Community. This idea sounded attractive to the sheikhs who were not close to the royal family of Buganda and to the educated Muslims who were in the ruling UPC party. The prominent sheikhs included Swaibu Ssemakula, Obedi Kamulegeya and Abu Bakar Matovu. The educated UPC group included Adoko Nichon, a cousin to president Obote, Abasi Balinda, Ishak Magezi, Mustafa Kupa and many others from different parts of Uganda.

NAAMU became the Muslim wing of UPC and by 1968, President Obote had appointed many of the NAAMU members as sub-county and county chiefs. UMC, on the other hand, remained attached to the royal family and the support of the elderly and the un-educated Muslims. The political rivalry between Buganda and the rest of Uganda was directly transferred into Islam as UMC vs NAAMU, and since UMC was older than NAAMU, all mosques in Uganda were assumed by the majority of Muslims to belong to UMC, an idea that was unacceptable to NAAMU members. The consequence of this controversy was a tour of the country by NAAMU leaders in a bid to register more support for their faction.

UMC members staged resistance in some places but NAAMU had the government support that created a power imbalance. The consequences of these struggles were the shootings at Kemishego, Kajara in 1968, during which Idd Kawaganya (father to Imam Kasozi) and Dauda Moshi (son of Mutasa) were killed. Present at the scene of the incident doubling as a government official and NAAMU member was Abasi Balinda and it was Rwakanengere, the commander of police (a non-Muslim) who ordered the shooting.

LOSSES INCURRED BY THE MUSLIMS DUE TO DISUNITY

Loss of lives such as those lost in Kajara.
Muslims missed the opportunity to bargain for more land and to get land titles during the colonial times.


THE UGANDA MUSLIM SUPREME COUNCIL (UMSC)

1. Sheikh Abdul Razak Matovu as Chief Kadhi.

When Idd Amin took over power in 1971, as a Muslim, he was aware of the need for streamlining leadership in the Muslim Community. He started by consulting Muslim opinion leaders on what should be done to empower a community that had been left behind in almost all aspects of life. Whether he wanted to use the community as a political base, the outcome was a community under one leadership called the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council.

In a meeting held in Kabale Town in 1972, UMSC was formed as an umbrella organization for all Muslims in Uganda. Unlike the various Muslim groups that had existed hitherto, UMSC made a written constitution and was registered as a company. This constitution exists but unfortunately very few Muslims have bothered to read and internalize it. The highest office in the leadership structure as per the constitution was the office of the chief kadhi. At the same meeting, Sheikh Abdul Razak Matovu was elected chief kadhi while Sheikh Ali Kulumba was made the deputy. Other office bearers were also elected, putting into consideration regional representation, as earlier instructed by the President.

2. Sheikh Sulaiman Matovu as Chief Kadhi.

In 1973, Abdul Razak Matovu fell out with Idd Amin and Sheik Sulaiman Matovu was chosen to replace him. It is, however, not clear whether Amin followed the constitution in effecting this appointment, but since he was the founder of UMSC, a Muslim and a military leader, no one could dare query the appointment.

Sulaiman Matovu (commonly known as Sheik Mukulu) remained chief kadhi until 1978 when he resigned. This is the time when Amin was engaged in a stiff battle with UNLFA supported by the Tanzanian army and he had no time to attend to other issues until he was overthrown on 11th April 1979. Haji Mufanjala, who was the Chairman of the UMSC under Sulaiman Matovu’s leadership, headed the council until the fall of Amin’s government.

BENEFITS OF UNITY TO THE MUSLIMS BEFORE THE FALL OF AMIN.

1. The formation of UMSC provided an umbrella organization with a national character.
2. Idd Amin enabled Muslims to acquire property which included buildings, land, and factories.
3. Muslims acquired their first unifying headquarters at Old Kampala, independent of Kibuli which had a historical attachment to the royal family of Buganda.
4. Uganda became a registered member of the Organization of Islamic Conference, the result of which is the I.U.I.U.
5. Idd day was celebrated on the same day throughout Uganda as opposed to the past when each faction could celebrate it on a different day.
6. Through UMSC, scholarships could be secured for Muslim students throughout the country and many of the Muslim professionals in Uganda today were beneficiaries of the scheme.
7. Islam and the Muslims at large begun to be revered which resulted in many conversions to Islam.

3. Sheikh Kassim Mulumba as Chief Kadhi.

When the UNLF took over power, the leaders wanted to reconcile with the Muslims for the atrocities done during the war. They needed a leader through whom they would reach the whole community. The UNLA leadership approached Prince Badru Kakungulu as a Muslim opinion leader for consultation about the Muslim leadership. Prince Kakungulu forwarded the name of Sheik Kassim Mulumba as a suitable candidate to be acting chief kadhi in the interim until the Muslims would be able to elect their leaders.

During the war that overthrew Amin, many innocent Muslims had been massacred at Kiziba in Bushenyi, but because of having no central leadership the incident had remained unknown to the world. Immediately Mulumba took office, he organized a Mauled in Mbarara during which he made public all the massacres before government representatives. He asserted that Muslims had not been liberated and challenged government to take action. Without such central leadership, it was impossible for the Muslims to forward their grievances.

4. Two Chief Kadhi- Mulumba and Kamulegeya; and Mufti Matovu.

In 1980 Prince Kakungulu called upon Mulumba and advised him to organize general elections since his coming to office was not through the constitutional procedures and was only meant to serve for an interim period. When Mulumba turned down the advice, Kakungulu organized a meeting at Makerere University where another team of leaders was appointed, with a new headquarters at Kibuli. A position of Mufti was created and the Muslim leadership crisis went back to the days before Amin came to power.

The office bearers elected at Makerere were: Abdul Razak Matovu as Mufti, Obed Kamulegeya as chief kadhi and Badru Kakungulu as chairman. It is not clear whether these leaders were elected constitutionally, but they claimed to be the rightful office bearers as opposed to Mulumba’s group. This was another beginning of having two sets of leaders, claiming to be heading the same organization at the same time.

The confusion that followed led the matter to be referred to the Muslim World League (MWL) in 1982. In a meeting chaired by Qasamallah, the two groups agreed to merge into one with the following positions: Abdul Razak Matovu as Mufti, Kassim Mulumba as chief kadhi, Obed Kamulegeya as deputy chief kadhi, Badru Kakungulu as chairman and Isa Lukwago as Secretary General.

On realizing that the new team was dominated by his opponents who had been elected at Makerere, Mulumba submitted his resignation letter to the Mufti on medical grounds. When he got a second thought to withdraw his resignation, it was too late as his position had already been taken up by Kamulegeya. Mulumba declared himself again as the chief kadhi of UMSC and put his headquarters at Masjid Noor, William Street. Kamulegeya, being a close associate of Obote because of the UPC/ NAAMU connection, forced Mulumba out of Masjid Noor and the later shifted his headquarters to Lubaga Road Mosque.

The period that followed gave Obote and his henchmen the opportunity to apply his method of divide and rule. While Obote and some of his strong men recognized Kamulegeya and his group as the official leaders of the UMSC, his vice President Paul Muwanga and others sided with Mulumba and his group and provided them with all the necessary support as the official leaders of the UMSC. The government officials who were prominent in this fracas were Chris Rwakasisi, Minister of state in the office of the President, Luwuliza Kirunda, Minister of Internal affairs, Ambassador Ali Ssenyonga, and Tito Okello the Army Chief.

5. Sheikh Hussein Rajab Kakooza as Chief Kadhi.

When Bazilio Okello and Tito Okello turned against Obote in a military coup, Mulumba also staged a coup and chased away Kamulegeya and his group from old Kampala headquarters. This turn of events was made possible by the personal relationships of the people involved. Muwanga and Mulumba were old friends from the 60s when Muwanga was Uganda’s Ambassador in Cairo while Mulumba was a student there. On the other hand Kamulegeya was a close ally of the Obote government because of his link with the UPC party.

Kamulegeya appealed to the Muslim World League for help and in a meeting chaired by Dr. Umar Nassif, the secretary general MWL, it was agreed that both Kamulegeya and Mulumba should step aside for new leadership. This was the Mecca agreement which proposed the election of an interim leadership of UMSC composed of people who had not been involved in previous conflicts. The new interim leaders were Sheikh Hussein Rajab Kakooza as chief kadhi, Sheikh Ibrahim Saad Luwemba as deputy chief kadhi and Ntege Lubwama as Secretary General. Ntege Lumwama failed to take up the office and it was taken over by Yusuf Isa Byekwaso.

6. Two Mufti – Kakooza and Luwemba.

Sheikh Hussein Rajab Kakooza organized the national elections for the community leadership as per the Mecca agreement where both the incumbent Chief Kadhi and his Deputy were among the contestants. The final results had Sheikh Ibrahim Saad Luwemba as Mufti and Ali Senyonga as Chairman. This turn of events was unexpected to some Muslims who thought that the Muslim leadership still had to be attached to the Buganda royal family.

Prominent Muslims in support of the Kakungulu group and led by Haji Abubakar Mayanja proposed that the elections should be nullified, claiming that they contained irregularities and that Luwemba had no qualifications for the position of Mufti. Kakooza and his group refused to hand over office to Luwemba and the matter ended up in the courts of law as Luwemba put up his headquarters at Lubaga Road to go ahead with business as usual.

Eventually Court made its judgment in favor of Luwemba, basing on the argument that the UMSC constitution allowed one to become a Mufti if he had an equivalent of a degree in Islamic Law. Luwemba was in possession of a certificate from Libya which Court considered the equivalent of a degree in Islamic Law. Consequently, Luwemba took over the headquarter office at old Kampala. Kakooza’s group considered the judgment unfair and moved their headquarters to Kibuli where they kept claiming to be the rightful leaders of the community. It is important to note that during Luwemba’s tenure of office, some property that had been left by the Indians under the custody of UMSC was returned to the Indians following the guidance of the central Government. This move did not auger well to some Muslims to the extent that it widened the rift between existing factions. It was this time that some Muslims started to query the whereabouts of the money for the completion of the headquarter mosque which had been pledged by the Iranian President when he visited Uganda. Whether the pledge was fulfilled or not still remains a question.

7. Two Mufti- Luwemba and Mukasa.

The Muslim Unity and Reconciliation Conference that was held in Kampala on 10th May 1993 under the stewardship of Professor George Kanyeihamba, was an attempt by the Uganda Government to intervene in the Muslim dispute. Funding was acquired from the Muslim World League, represented in Uganda by Dr. Mohamed Ahmad Kisuule, who was a sympathizer of the Kakooza group at Kibuli.

Sheikh Luwemba was skeptical of Kisuule’s neutrality and, as a consequence, he refused to participate in the follow-up meeting in Mbarara that saw Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa elected as another Mufti. The event ended Kakooza’s claim to the office and started off another rivalry between Luwemba and Mukasa that culminated into an embarrassing episode when the two Muslim leaders were separately invited to officiate on a public function and had to fight over the microphone! The rivalry went on even after the death of Sheikh Luwemba, who was succeeded by Sheikh Muhamad Semakula.

8. Sheikh Shaban Ramadhan Mubajje as Mufti

The situation of double leadership in the UMSC continued until 2001 when the Mukasa and Semakula groups agreed to hold elections which would usher in a unifying and seemingly neutral leadership. Thanks to the efforts of Eng. Muhammad Sewajjwa Kyeyune who mobilized the two groups using mediation techniques and eventually convinced Haji Ishak Magezi to play his role of the chairman electoral commission for UMSC. The elections that were held in 2001 brought Sheikh Shaban Ramathan Mubajje’s administration into office and for about 7 years, the Uganda Muslims witnessed a relatively peaceful period similar to that experienced in Amin’s time of 1972-1978.

BENEFITS TO THE MUSLIMS DURING THE SPELL OF UNITY

1. With the help of Major General Moses Ali, the then 3rd Deputy Prime minister and Minister of Trade and Tourism, combined with Eng. Muhamed Sewajjwa Kyeyune’s mediation skills, UMSC was able to secure a land title for its old Kampala headquarters.
2. The construction of the National Mosque, with the help of the Libyan President Col. Muamar Kadhafi, was completed and it is now a point of reference and a source of pride to the Muslims of Uganda.
3. The open war between the Tablig and the other Muslims subsided and both groups accepted to live side by side.

9. Mufti and Supreme Mufti- Mubajje and Kayongo

Discontent about Sheikh Mubajje started in 2006 when some delegates to the UMSC complained about the sale of Muslim property without the consent of the Council. The matter ended up dividing Council members into two groups and others like Sheikh Mahd Kakooza being expelled. As tension mounted further, the Chairman of the Council was forced to resign, allowing his Vice Chairman Hassan Basajjabalaba to take his position. The implicated persons in the sale of UMSC property included the Mufti, Sheik Mubajje, the Secretary General Dr. Edris Kasenene, and now the Chairman Haji Hassan Basajjabalaba

In a move to find a solution for the rising discontent, a commission of inquiry was set up to investigate the matter. Dr. Muhammad Mpezamihigo was elected chairman to the commission whose offices were housed at Hotel Africana and funded by Haji Basajabalaba.

As the inquiries progressed, Sheikh Nuhu Muzaata Batte, ‘the Imam of Imams’, as he had been nicknamed, produced a recorded tape on which he had declared Mubajje a thief, an act that became a catalysis to the conflict and made the situation worse. Kasenene and Basajabalaba, were among the people who went to the commission but Sheikh Mubajje refused to go to Hotel African sighting insecurity as the major obstacle.

Sheikh Mubajje further argued that the Commission had been turned into Court instead of gathering information about the sale of the properties. He said that he was dismayed by being proclaimed a thief by his subordinates and putting the matter to the press before hearing from him. He wondered why he was not being accused of putting up structures at UMSC headquarters and mocked Muzaata who referred to the structures as toilets. The members of the Commission, on the other hand, insisted that they could not go to the Mufti’s office for the information they needed so badly, sighting their rules of procedure which they had laid down at the beginning. The Commission, therefore, went ahead and concluded its inquiries without hearing from Sheikh Mubajje, as if the rules had been cast in stone to risk the outcome of the whole exercise. After spending a lot of time and money, they went ahead and made their report with observations and recommendations.

Sheikh Haruna Jjemba, one of the delegates to the UMSC General Assembly and a lecturer at Makerere University, Hassan Kirya, another delegate, and Sheikh Abdul Hakim Sekimpi, a leader of a Tablig faction and popularly known as Amir Daula, took the matter to court. The accused were Sheikh Mubajje, the Mufti, Dr. Edris Kasenene, the Secretary General, and Haji Hassan Basajabalaba, the Chairman, accusing them of selling Muslim property without authority. It is not clear whether this action was one of the recommendations of the commission.

At court, the case went through two stages, the first one determining the second. The first stage was to determine whether the accused three had any case to answer. The judgment was that the three had a case to answer, and this verdict pleased the complainants. The second stage was to find out whether the accused three sold UMSC property, and that if they did, to find out whether they had a right to do so.

As a matter of procedure, Mubajje denied having sold Muslim property personally but as the hearing went on it was proved that Mubajje as the Mufti had sold the property which was permissible according to the UMSC Constitution. In the final ruling, it was pronounced that Mubajje had lied to court by denying having sold Muslim property but he had not violated any constitutional provisions by selling the property as the Mufti.

The final verdict which exonerated Mubajje and others led to further discontent among the majority of Muslims and in the subsequent meeting at Hotel Africana, a group of Sheikhs disassociated themselves with Mubajje as their Mufti. It was after this meeting that the dissidents met again and elected Sheikh Zubair Sowed Kayongo as Supreme Mufti of Uganda and Sheik Abdul Hakim Sekimpi, up to then Amir Umma, as the deputy Supreme Mufti.

Some district kadhis and Imams declared their support to Kayongo, in most cases ending up being sacked by Mubajje’s administration. Sheikh Mubajje went further to sue Kayongo for claiming to be the Mufti of Uganda and using Mosques that belong to UMSC. On the other hand, Kayongo intensified his visits to various mosques to register support with the intention of finally uprooting Mubajje and his administration from UMSC.

10. THE TABLIG

MUFTI ZIWA AND CHIEF KADHI LUTAAYA.

Tablig started as a group of young Muslims aiming at spreading Islam through voluntary service in the early 1980’s. The group later came to be known as SPIDIQA which was an abbreviation for ‘Society for the propagation of Islam and distraction of Qadianism’. It was started by Sheikhs who included Umar Mazinga and Kizito Ziwa who had acquired some influence from Pakistan. Their preaching appeared to be very revolutionary and appealed mostly to the Muslim youth who were in and around Kampala at that time. When the gospel reached Nakasero Mosque, the hitherto society turned into a new faction independent of the then existing factions. They elected their leaders with Sheikh Edris Lutaaya as the Mufti and Sheikh Kizito Ziwa as the Chief Kadhi. Sheikh Zubair Bakar was another prominent Sheikh in the administration of the Tablig sect.

As time went by, Ziwa started applying a more radical approach in his preaching which caused discomfort among the group. At this time Lutaaya decided to pull out of the sect quietly and soon after, Ziwa was also expelled from the group. It was alleged that Ziwa had started challenging the views of respected and well-known Imams like Imam Shafii and Abu Hanifa. There were also other allegations like the use of alcohol and disregarding other fundamental principles of Islam in a manner that was unacceptable to the community.

MUHAMAD KAMOGA

After his expulsion from Nakasero Mosque, Sheikh Kizito Ziwa formed another group and put his headquarters in the neighborhood of Nakasero Mosque. Ziwa went on preaching and periodically producing written sermons which aimed at showing his superiority over the rest of the Sheikhs in the country. He was later forced out of the building near Nakasero Mosque, as his support could not match that of Zubair Bakar, who had more influence in the government of the day. Ziwa moved his group to Kisenyi, where they have lived in a low profile to the present day.

The main Tablig group that remained at Nakasero Mosque was under the leadership of Sheikh Muhamad Kamoga. The group eventually became more intolerant to the UMSC leadership as they blamed them of being hypocrites who knew the truth but preached the contrary. The UMSC style of preaching followed the strict categorization of acts into Faradha/ Wajib (compulsory), Sunna (optional but necessary), Karaha (undesirable), Harram (forbidden), Mubaha/Batil (neutral) and Urf (culture). On the contrary, the Tablig put a lot of emphasis on sunna to the extent of turning some sunna acts into Faradha. The hadith about Bidi’a (innovation) was exaggerated to the extent that all Batil/Mubaha and Urf acts looked Harram to the followers. As a result issues such as Mauled, Shaving of the Beard, Shortening trousers, pronouncing Tasmia aloud before Surat Al Fatiha and utterance of Niyat (intention) before the acts became major issues of contention. In the words of Sheikh Abdallah Kalanzi, who used to preach on Radio Uganda, Tablig was meant for both Daawa and Erishaad which meant preaching addressed to non Muslims for conversion, and preaching to the Muslims to correct what was perceived to be wrong respectively.

In order to bridge the widening gap between UMSC and the Tablig, Sheikh Kakooza’s administration decided to utilize some sheikhs from the Tablig sect. Under this arrangement Sheikh Abdallah Kalanzi was appointed district kadhi for Kabale and Kisoro, and probably Sheikh Mubajje also became the district kadhi of Mbale under the same arrangement.

This approach did not stop the remaining Tablig under Kamoga from using a radical approach. On one occasion Kamonga led his group to take over Old Kampala headquarters in a coup and managed to seize the mosque for some days. They, however, failed to get willing Sheikhs to take over the leadership of UMSC. Sheikh Uthman Alonga, then a lecturer at Makerere University, was approached and he turned down the offer. The coup failed after some days, with minimum casualties.

The second attempt was led by Jamiru Mukulu in the early 1990’s. Mukulu is a product of Tablig preaching efforts during the time of Sheikh Lutaaya as Mufti. After joining Islam, Jamiru Mukulu was facilitated to learn Arabic and Islamic Studies and within a spell of five years he was being addressed as ‘Sheikh Jamiru Mukulu’. Using this popularity, Mukulu led a group of Tabligs to take over the old Kampala UMSC headquarters. When the government tried to intervene using the Police, the Tablig youths killed a policeman and two police dogs, and many of the Tablig youths were arrested including Mukulu himself. Meanwhile Muhammad Kamoga exiled himself to Kenya.

AMIR DAULA, SULAIMAN KAKEETO

After the above incidents, Sulaman Kakeeto was elected leader of the Nakasero based Tablig. He came with a more liberal approach than his immediate predecessors and he concentrated more on Daawa and Erishaad rather than the antagonism that had been the focus of Ziwa, Kamoga and Mukulu. Kakeeto still continues to be the leader of the Tablig with the headquarters at Nakasero Mosque. His title is Amir Daula and he has regional and district Amirs under his administration throughout Uganda.

JAMIRU MUKULU AND THE SALAF FACTION

Meanwhile Jamiru Mukulu utilized the time in prison to indoctrinate the semi-illiterate Muslim youths in prison with his radical and militant views. When Mukulu and his group came out of prison, they refused to be led in prayers by those who had not been to prison because they considered them to be with less Iman (faith) basing on some Hadith. They also refused to eat meat of animals slaughtered by anybody who did not belong to their group. They formed a faction of the Tablig called Salaf and started regarding other Muslims as non believers. They could neither give Salam nor answer it to the rest of the Muslims. Jamiru Mukulu visited some Mosques in some parts of Uganda and wherever he registered majority support, the minorities were chased out of that Mosque. Itendero Mosque in Bushenyi and Kyazanga Kitooro Mosque in Masaka are some of the examples that went through that experience for some time.

Finally, Jamiru Mukulu mobilized some Muslim, semi-illiterate youths among his followers and formed a rebel group against the government of Uganda. Whether the youths were convinced that it was incumbent on them to fight any government headed by a non Muslim, or they were deceived that they were being organized to be taken abroad to get good employment, the outcome of Mukulu’s mission was a disaster. Many Muslim youths, mainly from Itendero and Kyazanga are believed to have died in that insurgency.

Another group of Muslim youth was intercepted by the government forces at Buseruka as they were still waiting to be dispatched. These were taken to Luzira but Jamiru Mukulu escaped. Since then Mukulu’s where about is unknown. There is a school of thought that Mukulu had converted to Islam with a hidden agenda of collecting and selling Muslim youths to rebel groups for his livelihood.

AMIR UMMA, ABDUL HAKIM SEKIMPI

Disagreement in the approach led to the development of another faction within the Tablig sect. This splitter group has been led by Amir Umma Sekimpi till he recently became deputy Supreme Mufti.


SOME POINTS WORTHY NOTING

1. The concerns exhibited by the Muslims over issues that relate to governance and their property as a community should be taken seriously.
2. The current situation in the Muslim Community, however, should not create too much excitement as similar situations have happened before among the Muslims of B/Uganda as already shown in this paper.
3. Extra care should be taken when seeking solutions for the current problem to avoid being entangled in more complicated situations like before.
4. It is important to remember that fighting over mosques may result into deaths like those at Kemishego in 1968.
5. The recent government cabinet reshuffle in which Hon Haji Ali Kirunda Kivejinja became Minister for Internal affairs and Hon. Haji Abu baker Jeje Odong became Minister for Security may have a bearing on the prevailing disputes within the Muslim community.

6. The titles ‘Supreme Mufti of Uganda’ and ‘Mufti of Uganda’ are technically two different titles, just like having Amir Umma and Amir Daula co-existing, with none interfering with the other, although this is not to justify multiple sets of leadership.

7. The issue of Masjid Noor, among the sold properties, needs to be handled with great care. Calculated steps can be taken to reclaim the mosque like what was done in Kabale in 1992. A fund raising drive was made to collect money to pay off those who had wrongfully bought plots that belonged to the Muslims and by the end of the exercise the plots were claimed back. Similarly, funds can be raised to pay off Dick without a prolonged battle. As the saying goes, “first chase away the fox and then warn your chicken against roaming in the bushes”

8. Much as Col. Besigye’s attendance of the last funeral rites for the late Dr. Sulaiman Kigundu had some historic bearing, his pronouncements against the Mubajje Administration and the responses from Mubajje thereafter could have far reaching implications. The rivalry between Kibuli and Old Kampala should not be translated into FDC vs NRM politics, whereby Kayongo would be seen to represent Buganda and FDC, while Mubajje would symbolize NRM and the rest of Uganda. The three incidents when Kayongo’s vehicles were pelted in Arua on 30th April 2009, then burning of tents and the subsequent fighting at Nyamitanga when Kayongo was visiting Mbarara, and the breaking into the offices of the Masaka district kadhi are enough indicators that the Kemishego history of 1968 is already taking centre stage.

9. The Mubajje court case is not the first one in the history of Islam in B/Uganda. The first case was between Mugenyi Asooka and Nsambu in 1951 while the second one was between Kakooza and Luwemba. If court rulings have not addressed the leadership problem for the last three times, is it not time to employ an alternative method?

Instead of waiting for problems to emerge and start looking for solutions, can the Muslims put up a mechanism that can technically protect the leaders from falling victims of circumstances? Is the problem emanating from the UMSC Constitution whose review may be long overdue? Can there be another peace and reconciliation process with better results than the previous ones?

SOME QUESTIONS TO THE MUSLIMS FOR THOUGHT

Do Muslims in Uganda pay zakat to the UMSC?
Are the leaders in the UMSC including District kadhis, county Sheikhs and mosque Imams paid salaries?
Why is it that there are many Hijja Committees in Uganda today when there used to be only one in the past? What is the effect of this situation to the Muslim welfare in Uganda?
What is the effect of Muslim marriages being regulated by the different factions?
What is the effect of Muslim disunity in Uganda to the donor community?
Where does the UMSC administration get resources to run its business?

REFERENCES

Anderson J.N.D, (1954) Islamic Law in Africa.

Kasozi. A. B (1986) The spread of Islam in Uganda, Oxford University press.

Kanyeihamba George (1998) Reflection on the Muslim Leadership Question in Uganda, Fountain Publishers, Kampala, Uganda.

Mudoola Dan (1993) Religion, Ethnicity and Politics in Uganda, Fountain Publishers, Kampala, Uganda.

M/S Nsambu & Luganda Advocates, The Companies Act, The Memorandum and Articles (Constitution) of Uganda Muslim Supreme Council Memorandum. Kampala.

Why there was no Muslims in Obote’s 1983 Cabinet

Standard

In the year 1983, there was no Muslim in Obote’s cabinet as Ntege Lubwama, the former Minister of Tourism and the only Muslim, survived narrowly being killed by Oyote Ojok and Rwakasisi at his Komamboga home. Ali Ssennyonga was Chief of Protocol at President’s Office, despite the duwas he was praying for Wakombozi in Tanzania in 1979. There was no Muslim in Obote’s cabinet in 1983 and no efforts were made to have one at all. Oyite Ojok had in 1980 vowed never to have a Muslim in cabinet simply because Amin was a Muslim. Obote attempted to include Ntege Lubwama and that was why Rwakasisi and Oyite Ojok plotted to kill him and Rwakasisi seized Ntege’s portifolio of Tourism and Wild Life. Oboteists were putting blame on Muslims for the 1971 coup whereas the coup was master minded by American C.I.A,British M15, Israeli Mossad and Southern Sudanese Anyanya, none of those were Muslims.

Muslims on Masaka Axis were protected because of the pre-colonial Buganda nation other than Oyite Ojok. Baganda and Bannabuddu in particular could differentiate Idi Amin’s men be Nubians or Sudanese who were massacring them, 70 in number (not hundreds and thousands), from ordinary Baganda Muslims who used to frequent Mauledi ceremonies to eat pilaawo, and dance mataali. Among those Baganda leaders were Paulo Muwanga, Samwiri Mugwisa and Israel Mayengo, who were the civic leaders in areas occupied by Tanzanians and Ugandan exiles. But for Banyankore, especially UPCs like Edward Rurangaranga and Yowasi Makaaru, they were seeing Muslims as alien Baganda, and could not differentiate between Nubians and Southern Sudanese from Baganda and Banyankore Muslims. Moreover, they wanted to grab their land which they took and a conflict will remain until Muslims are given back their land, or are paid. West Nile massacres took place between 1980 and 1982 when FRONASA was in Luwero Triangle. It was done by Acholi and Lango militia.

As TPDF was crossing Pakwach bridge, Yusuf Lule directed them never to hand over the sub region to UNLA. This was kept by even Godfrey Binaisa. It changed when muwanga was in charge. Oyite Ojok and Bazilio deployed there an Acholi militia which started massacring people, the worst being Ombaci massacre. Ask Ben Bella Ilakut from UCU who accompanied the then Premier Eric Otema Alimadi.

Obote inherited Muslim support from Uganda National Congress(UNC). But after the 1971 coup, he started usimg Muslims as political condoms.The Example being Badru Wegulo who is a spent force.

Ahmed Katerega

UAH forumist and NewVision Journalist

Amin,Hitler and Obote did good things for their countries and de world

Standard

Let me state that no leader of Uganda has not been with advantages and disadvantages. Even Obote whom we condemn so much, elevated Muslim from class D where the British had condemned us to class C. After 1967, Muslims became saza chiefs in Buganda other than BUTAMBALA alone. We had a Muslim Pookino. Even when Buddu was divided into several counties for many years the chief OF Kalungu was a Muslim. Chairperson of Public Service Commission Abduallah Anyuru was a Muslim. He was later killed on orders of Idi Amin. We had ministers like Shaban Nkutu and Barinda. Prior to 1965 formation of NAAM under Obote’s patronage, Islam was a Ganda affair. But a national organisation was set up which laid ground for formation of Uganda Muslim Supreme Council in 1972.

As for Amin, he represented the subalterns or down trodden with a chance of little western formal education where many of us have gone but have not even produced a needle. Read Kirunda Kivejinja who analysed the real class Amin represented including muslims who have been denied education,and political and civil service appointments. Despite his excesses where the victims included even my family, Amin benefited Muslims and no government has ever benefited them that way. Although the majority were Nubians and Sudanese, they were Muslims. That’s why when he died, Muslims organised funeral prayers and duwa after 40 years. Even Tablighs like Abbas Kiyimba, Imam Iddi Kasozi, attended.

As a Muganda, think about Obote ruling uninterrupted until his death! That would have been the worse. Amin weakened Obote that was why it was easy for NRM/NRA to sweep away the entire system.

Let me reiterate my position, no leader is entirely bad even if we have to remove him. Even despotic Kabakas like Kagulu Tbucwereke whom the masses deposed and Kiweewa and Kalema who reigh=ned when the legitimate Mwanga was still around, have their good part.

Uganda would not have been a member of OIC hadn’t Amin registered it in 1974, and International Islamic University in Uganda for Anglo- Phone would not have been stationed in Arua, Mbale, Kibuli and Kabojja.

Yes Amin was bad and ugly and he had to be fought, originally he was a stooge of CIA, Mossad, M15 etc… but he turned into a nationalist and Pan Africanist, but also with excesses as the rest if his contemporaries like Mengistu Haile Mariam.The point was that Amin, just like Obote, are not entirely bad. They had their good side and their crisis aka revolutions may have ended nepotism in Uganda. However tribalism was still active. We should not condemn them wholly. However they should also have apologised for their excesses.

Have you ever heard me condemning Adolf Hitler as an entirely bad person? Don’t l know that World War l contributed to the decolonization process? Please l am not among those who think that Hitler was entirely bad but l disagree with Fascism be NAZI , Mussolini’s, Emperor’s Franco’s, Portuguese or UPC.

Both World War 1 and ll contributed to the decolonization process. In the former Ugandans were divided between loyalists led by Sir Daudi Chwa ll and his brother Lt. Musanje, who participated on the side of the British and their allies, and resisters led by Gabriel Kintu, who crossed to German East Africa and fought on the side of the Germans and their allies. Had the latter won, the future of Uganda would have been complex as Apollo Kaggwa and a team of colonial chiefs would have been deposed. Chwa would have been spared because he was a true son of Mwanga, and on reaching majority age, he disagreed with his former regents.

Since Egypt was un the Turko-Ottoman Empire, and the Sudan was Anglo-Egyptian, and both had an interest in Uganda, the situation would have been complex. Even Ugandan nationalists used to listen to the German radio. Go and ask Godfrey Lukongwa binaisa.

Buganda was the most advanced but even others were involved in both world wars .That is why we had veterans all over the country. Unlike elsewhere like Acholi where veterans like Tito Okello were retained in the army, in Uganda, veterans like Ben Kiwanuka were not. However that helped them to pursue other careers. Ben, who was a Court Clerk, went for law in South Africa and United Kingdom. These veterans were involved in 1945 and 1949 riots in Buganda and Uganda generally and in Mau Mau uprising in Kenya . But the colonial masters fought them left, right and centre, handed over instruments of power to colonial agents like Mitlon Obote. Yes Buganda could overlap, but others were also active.

But for my part, l can only say that those going to Kimaka and elsewhere for military training, at least l read in papers or view on T.V. or listen on radio, cut across. l remember my old friend Col. Fred Boogere was in Kenya Defence College before Kulayigye went there. Boogere wanted to retire but was not allowed. He is still in active service.

The good thing with Museveni and NRM/NRA is mass military training. No tribe, clan, family, sub tribe, religion, region, can monopolise political/military power in Uganda as it was the case in the past. The rest of the country will sweep them away as wild bush fire. No tribe can monopolise political/military power. It should have been the majority tribe, the Baganda. But they become a minority if the rest gang up against it and it has been before. So for others, it was only temporary because “tebamalaako,” be Luo, Sudanic. There was fear that Bantu Southerners, or Westerners, or South Westerners, , or Banyankore, or Bahima would not monopolise power. They can’t since the rest are the majority. Even if it can happen, it has to be temporary since the rest will gang up against them.

By the way, having one individual or two of the President’s relatives in government or army does not mean clan monopoly. Even you saw that almost all Nyerere’s sons were in TPDF and that one was a Mkombozi who spent two years in Uganda . But they were not noticed. Nyerere and Msuguri were village mates, but Nyerree did not use Msuguri to overthrow constitutions. Hadn’t Obote misused Amin and the Okellos, nobody was bothered with Northern domination of the military. Even if UPDF is Western dominated, (but that may be among Historicals but the faces l see are more from the east and the north as Baganda and Banyankore shy away due to low salaries), if it does not harass the population, people may not be bothered so much.

Ahmed Katerega Musaazi

Journalist/’UAH’ forumist

Muslim killings should be investigated.Muslims should read and write books about their history

Standard

Dear Brothers and Sisters,

It’s not true that Muslims don’t want to say anything about the killing of Muslims in Mbarara and elsewhere. Muslims are also searching for answers just like any other Ugandan. Muslims have been kind of disorganized for a while such that it has been difficult to bring them together to discuss matters of importance to their community, but we have started sorting this out slowly.

UMSC BOSS: Sheikh Mubajje

Muslims have been killed under different regimes but it is very difficult to gather all this information together to bring it into the public domain, but we are doing it. All Uganda’s leaders, apart from Iddil Amin, have been dividing and using Muslims to achieve their own political aims, but with more organization and unity, Muslims will eventually put a stop to this nosense.

For instance, there were some Muslims killed in Bushenyi district and president Museveni mentions this in his book (Sowing the Mustard Seed) on page 113. Museveni said that there were killed by fellow villagers who had been incited by someone whose identity was known. Museveni does not mention the name of the villager in his book though he gives this as one of the examples why Binaisa had to be dislodged from power.

Imaam Iddi Kasozi also presented a paper at the Uganda Muslim Youth Assembly (UMYA) in 2008- which talks about human rights and the murder of Muslims in Ankole and Arua. We saved the contents of this paper on the link below if you wanna read it:

http://ugandamuslims.wordpress.com/2011/06/27/human-right-in-uganda-the-fate-of-the-1979-muslim-massacres-in-arua-and-ankole-paper-presented-at-umya-ramadhan-seminar-2008/

I wish more Muslims present this data to us such that we keep it on records instead of dying with all this knowledge. The Torch Newspaper has also been conducting weekly interviews among the Muslim elders in Uganda to help us gather information here and there. I don’t know if they have stopped doing this as I have not seen any more interviews posted to us for a while, but I reckon they were doing a good job, and they should be supported.

It is unfortunate that few Muslims are writing books about events happening in the Muslim community in Uganda such that it is very difficult to come across such materials either in books or internet, a more reason we wish to have a detailed historical page about Muslims in Uganda on our soon to be built Muslim website inishallah.

Prince Badru Kakungulu (5th from left) and others at a UMEA function

People, like by George W. Kanyeihamba found it in themselves to write a book about Muslim leadership question in Uganda, but how  many Muslims have done so, apart from probably a few , like Abassi kiyimba. Kanyeihamba’s book is entitled:’’ Reflections on the Muslim leadership Question in Uganda’’, for those who may wish to read it later on.

Kanyeimba mentions something interesting that in both the 1993 Kampala Conference and the subsequent Mbarara General Assembly consultative meeting,’’ `a small minority of Muslims and their political allies in the NRM government obstinately blocked the progress towards unity and reconciliation ‘. He specifically points out that former mufti, late Sheikh Swaibu Luwemba, as an NRM doodle who had a lot of friends in NRM, among them the presidential advisor on Muslim affairs.

To be honest, I find it a bit selfish for a Muslim to start openly defending a government like NRM which thrives on dividing people of different tribes and religion- to its own benefit. They enjoy seeing Muslims more divided than united, and that is very sad. How much effort has president Museveni put in to unite different Muslim factions in Uganda at the moment? Some people have accused him of siding with Shiekh Mubajje group against others.

Anyway, there is also a good book I recommend people interested in this area to read called ‘’ Islam and the Confluence of Religions in Uganda, 184O-1966. By NOEL KING, ABDU KASOZI and ARYE ODED. Abdu Kasozi also wrote another one he called the ‘The Spread of Islam in Uganda’’.

But overall, Muslims should take advantage of this internet age to at least write historical articles about themselves instead of just talking about these things in only mosques and normal conversations.

 Abbey Kibirige Semuwemba

UK

We have heard of how Muslims invented this and that…then What Went Wrong?

Standard

Assalaam aleikum.

We have heard of the Golden Age of Islam, and lots of It was Islam that carried the light of learning through so many centuries, paving the way for Europe’s Renaissance and Enlightenment. It was innovation in Muslim communities that developed the order of algebra; our magnetic compass and tools of navigation; our mastery of pens and printing; our understanding of how disease spreads and how it can be healed.” 

We have heard of Ibn Sina as father of medicine; Ibn Battuta as a traveller, writer and explorer; Ibn Khaldoun the philosopher and scholar of Plato stature; Ibn Rushd, another philosopher and physician… Then what wen wrong for us to become the laughing stock of the likes of Bernard Lewis who is wont at reminding us for not posting any university in the world’s best 500!

In this month’s edition of The New Atlantis, an American journal of technology and society,  Hillel Ofek approaches the topic from the scholarly angle. By the way, our IUIU features in this article for good reasons! Alhamdulillah.


http://www.thenewatlantis.com/publications/why-the-arabic-world-turned-away-from-science

Matovu-Mutesasira A. Twaha,
+971-50-2755731;
+256-772-680353.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

Thank you Brother Twaha.

Article is very long, with very good intellectual arguments, but to me appears to arrive at one wrong conclusion: That Mainstream Sunni Islam’s inherent opposition to free thinking and reason are the only reason(s) why Muslims have since lost their share of prominence in the fields of science and advanced civilisation. At some point the writer even stated that “the doors of ijtihad were closed under Sunni Islam”.

Nothing can be any further from the truth. I do not deny that there are some matters on which we are required to just believe, but Islam is still the most open religion when it comes to reason. 98% of what we believe in can be explained. From the Trinity, age of consent, accountability for personal deeds and final salvation, Christianity and all those other faiths are told to “just believe”. They just won’t answer any question paused to their faith, they tell you, the people who wrote this stuff were inspired by the holy spirit, therefore its holy text, period! How come the Christians, with that enormous blockade on reason still control what is claimed to be science/civilisation?

We as Muslims should not be intimidated into blindly following and doing useless things because we fear being ridiculed as ‘backward’. For instance, what benefit does the US get from the trillions of dollars it has so far sunk into the International Space Station and trying to establish life on other planets as if the earth is full? Of what benefit is it if someone ventures into creation of babies in test tubes when there are plenty of women with fertile wombs? Realistically, majority of what we call progress is actually a unique version of madness and because Muslims generally concern ourselves with what benefits us in the hereafter, you wont get many Muslim governments/influential individuals investing alot of effort into useless inquisitiveness as trying to estimate the age, in millions of years, of some soil sample or skeleton through a series of terribly unreliable carbon dating DNA checks.

In summary, let nobody fool you as a Muslim that we are backward or we have lost out on scientific and evolutionary advancement. Everything we need, we have got. What we don’t have, we don’t need. Today, the most marvellous architectural wonders are to be found in the Middle East. It doesn’t matter if a South African Company and American consultants did the work on the Burj al Arab, the fact is, the Arabs needed it, and they got it.

Science is simply a pack of lies that should be taken in with caution. Concepts like ‘light years’, ‘three million years ago’, ‘radius of the earth’, ‘carbon dating’ etc are all used everyday but they are abstract! Nobody should ever convince you that they can reliably tell that a rock is 6000 years old – they are just playing on our minds. Thats not something you can reliably conclude on. Where does the earth stop, for someone to claim they know its radius? Lets not get carried away!

Thats what i think.

Fazhil Mwesigwa.

Hajji Juma Walusimbi explains how Musims were butchered during Obote 2 and how Paulo Muwanga prefered to see Muslims factions rather than unity

Standard

Juma Walusimbi

Hajji Juma Walusimbi, the communication director of Bank of Uganda witnessed the signing of the Mecca Agreement that was aimed at uniting warring Muslim factions. Hamza Kyeyune, talked to Hajji Juma Walusimbi about the signing of the Mecca Agreement.

HAMZA: Tell us about your early life.
JUMA WALUSIMBI: I am Juma Yusuf Kigozi Walusimbi. I was born on Dec.12th-1950 to the late Hajj Juma Kigozi in Bajjo Bulemezi-Luwero. Hajj Juma Kigozi fathered 30 children. When my father passed on in 2008, I became the heir.
HAMZA:  Where did you go school!
JUMA WALUSIMBI: I went to Bombo for primary education and then joined Makerere College School for junior one class where I studied with my good friends like Hajj Abbey Mukwaya and Saida Bumba.We later went together to Makerere University where I graduated with a bachelor of economics majoring in accounting.
HAMZA: Do you have as many children as your father?
JUMA WALUSIMBI: Not really! I have five children; four of them have already graduated from university. My first born Ismael Sebaggala is an engineer living in Canada. His sister Rukia Namagembe Walusimbi also leaves in Canada, Hajara Nanteza Walusimbi is in Boston, Sarah Nakku Walusimbi and Shamim Nabaggala Walusimbi both leave in Malaysia.
HAMZA: The entire family is in the Diaspora! Is their mum also overseas?
JUMA WALUSIMBI: No, she stays here with me; she is the assistant commissioner for nurses at Mulago hospital.
HAMZA: When did you join Bank of Uganda?
JUMA WALUSIMBI: As soon as I graduated in 1974, started working with Bank of Uganda until 2010 when I retired as the longest serving civil servant. Bank of Uganda has had nine governors and I have been privileged to work with seven of them including: Onega Obel (1973-78) and Henry Muganwa Kajura (1978).
In 1979, there was vacuum due to the over throw of Iddi Amina. However Charles Kikonyogo stepped in as the acting Governor with Issa Lukwago as the acting deputy governor.
The other governors that followed are Gideon, Leo Kibirango, Dr. Sulaiman Kiggundu, Charles Kikonyogo and Emanuel Tumusiime Mutebire, the current governor.
HAMZA: You have been in banking since you left school. But records at UMSC show that you attended the Mecca meeting that resulted into the signing of the “Mecca agreement”. When did you start working with UMSC?
JUMA WALUSIMBI: I have never worked with UMSC as an employee. But as a Muslim who strongly identifies with my religion, I chose to contribute towards the wellbeing of my religion.
In 1972, while still a student at Makerere, I became a member of Uganda Muslim Students Association (UMSA). This association was responsible for bringing together Muslim students nation wide. While carrying out UMSC, I met with people like Sulaiman Kiggundu (RIP), Issa Lukwago, Sauda Mugerwa from Nabisunsa then, and many others.
So, in 1979 after the fall of Amin government, while Issa Lukwago was acting deputy governor BOU, Paul Muwanga from UNLF visited Prince Badru Kakungulu and suggested to him that since Amin had fallen, it was high time Muslims went back to their former factions that had been replaced by Uganda Muslim Supreme Council [UMSC].
Issa Lukwago, Badru Kasule (now in New Jersey), B. Kasozi and I suggested to the prince that we stay united under UMSC. Since then, I stayed in close touch with Muslim leadership but retained my job at BoU.
JUMA WALUSIMBI: In 1980, my friend Hajj Yunus Mpagi (RIP) brought me closer to Sheikh Qassim Mulumba. We became his very strong supporters because he stood for the Muslim cause. For example he stood to be counted in 1979 when he courageously presided over the burial of Killed in Mbarara.
HAMZA:  Those must be the Muslims that were butchered in Bushenyi. What about you and other Muslims that were serving in Amin government, weren’t you targeted?
JUMA WALUSIMBI: After the fall of Amin in 1979, every Muslim was targeted.People thought that all Muslims were operatives of government intelligence services. In fact our workmates used to tease us that we [Muslims] didn’t need any appointment to meet Amin. They would say all we needed was to enter state lodge without even knocking! But those were all exaggerations.
So many pictures of State Research agents of Amin’s intelligence services were published in the news papers, and we the Muslims, our workmates were eagerly waiting to see our pictures on the list of state agencies.However that never came to pass because I was not in any way connected to State Research. The Muslim situation worsened later in 1979 as several Muslims were butchered in different parts of the country but Bushenyi was hit most. May Muslims were butchered and relatives of the deceased were not allowed to bury their remains.
The world was silent, only President Omar Bashir of Sudan stood and strongly condemned the murder of innocent civilians in Uganda arguing that Muslims in Uganda are not second class citizens, they have equal rights as other citizens.
HAMZA: But you earlier said the Muslims were buried by Qassim Mulumba and that earned him your support.
JUMA WALUSIMBI: Yes, he did burry them but they spent over two months before they were buried. Qassim Mulumba stood at Wandegeya and mobilized Muslims to go to Bushenyi and burry their brothers after two months of their death.
In fact, Mulumba said that even if all other Muslims in the country feared to go with him, he would go alone to burry those Muslims. His courage attracted support from many Muslims, all those in hiding came out, those that had abandoned putting on Muslim caps started putting them on and Muslims gradually started re-gaining balance.
HAMZA: We shall to the events in Bushenyi later. So, let’s go back to Qassim Mulumba as the Mufti. The man you supported so much was challenged for exceeding his tenure in office leading to the installation of a parallel mufti. What exactly happened?
JUMA WALUSIMBI: Its true Qassim Mulumba was appointed as an interim Mufti for only Six months with the hope that after the six months, Muslims would be in position to elect a new leadership. However, at the close of six months, there was nothing to show that Muslims were prepared to elect new office bearers. Some of us who had witnessed Mulumba’s buoyancy supported him to continue as a mufti as we prepare ground for elections.  But this didn’t go down with a section of Muslims who decided to install Sheikh Obeid Kamulegeya as parallel Mufti.
HAMZA: Was the appointment of a parallel Mufti legally acceptable? Didn’t have a constitution to guide Muslims on what to do under such circumstances?
JUMA WALUSIMBI: Sheikh Mulumba had instituted a commission led by Dr. Sulaiman Kiggundu (RIP) to collect views from Muslims for the amendment of the UMSC constitution before elections of new office bearers take place.
The “Libyan Arab Holding Company” under the leadership of Isa Lukwago and Amama Mbabazi, the security minister worked closely with Dr. Kiggundu to gather Muslim views for the constitutional amendment. Unfortunately, those opposed to Sheikh Mulumba didn’t give him chance to complete this task.
HAMZA: Is that the reason why, Sheikh Mulumba resigned?
JUMA WALUSIMBI: You also have to know that Mulumba’s health was not good. He was diabetic, had high blood pressure and was naturally short tempered.  When Kamulegeya was elected Mufti, he mounted a lot of pressure on Mulumba, which deteriorated his health. He was admitted to Mulago hospital. He then decided to resign as Mufti on medical ground but he was forced to rescind his decision because of pressure from his supporters led by Sulaiman Mutumba.
HAMZA: Did this mark the journey to Mecca agreement?
JUMA WALUSIMBI: Yes. This marked the beginning of a long journey to Mecca agreement which I am blessed to have attended in person.
Watch out for part 3 and 4
Source: The Torch Newspaper

‘When Obote II was overthrown by Okello, UMSC leadership was also toppled’,Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa

Standard

In our continuing series about Muslim wrangles today, we speak to Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa, a renowned Muslim cleric. Mukasa is the man who clashed with the Late Shiekh Saad Luwemba at Kololo airstrip. Hamza Kyeyune spoke to him about his experience on Muslim wrangles.

Hamza: You have been a household name in Muslim leadership can you tell us about yourself?

Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa: I was born in 1934 to Hajj Adam Kasule at Kirugaruga Kakiri-in Busiro North. My grand father Hajj Silman Kalungi stayed in Kawempe and used to make soap for Nooh Mbongo but I am not sure how he did it. I Went to Kisekke and sons Primary School but because it was pure Christina i changed to Mende Kalema memorial School. In 1950, I stopped secular classes in P.6, and went to Katuumu to concentrate on Islamic studies where I graduated as a sheikh. I was taught by Sheikh Islam Ali Kulumba (RIP), Muhamoud Shuaib Katende (RIP) and Sheriff Ahmad Hadaad (former Imaam Nakasero mosque) among others.

Hamza: Do you have a family?

Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa: Am blessed with fifty children (50), most of them are grown and well educated. You said you studied at IUIU, do you know Dr. Umar Kasule? He is my son, he has a PhD, six of my children have master’s degrees, and others have different qualifications.

Hamza: After Katuumu did you also go to Arab countries for further studies like most of the other renowned sheikhs?

Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa: No, in 1960 when I graduated as a sheikh, I taught in several schools including Mende Kalema, Kiroro Primary, Kayunga SS, Kibuli SS. I taught people like Amb. Prof. Badru Kateregga, and I then served as the Imam Kibuli mosque

for over 8yrs. During the fracas between the National Association of the Advancement of Muslims [NAAM] and – Uganda Muslim Supreme Council [UMSC], I was the County sheikh Kibuli, Teacher Kibuli SS, and Imam Kibuli Mosque.

HAMZA: Were you staying in Kibuli then?

Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa: No, I was staying here in Mende, I used to ride my bicycle from Mende to Kibuli to exercise my duties as Imam.

HAMZA: When did you leave Kibuli for Old Kampala? Who did you work with at UMSC?

Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa: I went to Old Kampala when the UMSC was formed in 1972. I have since worked with all seating Muftis at Old Kampala, apart from Mubajje. I Worked with Abdaraaq Matovu as secretary for Religious affairs. Sheikh Silam Matovu replaced him when he resigned, I also worked with him. When Silman resigned, there was power vacuum, I and Ahmad Mufanjala took care of Supreme council. I was secretary for religious affairs and Mufanjara chairman. When Qassim Mulumba came to take over as Mufti, he found me as the highest ranking official because Mufanjala had exiled himself to Nairobi, during the 79 war, he was involved in politics. I also worked with Mulumba. Mulumba was later replaced by Kamulegeya, I worked with Kamulegeya as well. Kamulegeya was replaced by Kakooza whom I worked with as well, then Luwemba and me again took over, then Mubajje.

Sheikh Ahmed Mukasa, was at UMSC when Sheikh Kassim Mulumba, the former Mufti formed a parallel leadership at Rubaga. He spoke to Hamza Kyeyune and recounts what exactly happened. HAMZA: Why did Sheikh Kassim Mulumba, make a U turn shortly after resigning as Mufti?

SHEIKH MUKASA: His advisers opposed to Sheikh Obeid Kamulegeya advised him to cancel the resignation arguing that if he didn’t return Kamulegeya would assume the position of Mufti. Mulumba was under pressure from all sides to withdraw his resignation.

HAMZA: In the middle of that confusion, what was Mulumba supposed to do?

SHEIKH MUKASA: When he went back to UMSC to tell them he had made up his mind, they told him they had

already acknowledged his resignation and had already installed Kamulegeya to take up his position. In fact, they were organizing his farewell party.

HAMZA: He must have been disappointed. Where did he go then?

SHEIKH MUKASA: Following the advice of his supporters, when he left Old Kampala, he reclaimed his position as Mufti and set up his headquarter at Masjid Noor, on William Street. Kamulegeya informed police that Mulumba was illegally taking over the UMSC mosque at William Street to use it as his base yet he had resigned as Mufti.

He showed police Mulumba’s resignation letter and asked them to immediately evict him from office. As a result Police invaded William Street to evict Mulumba.

HAMZA: Did Mulumba resist eviction?

SHEIKH MUKASA: Of course he did. It was real war between Mulumba supporters and the police force. A group of women diehards of Mulumba disarmed one policeman, tied him with ropes and thoroughly beat him up. At the end of the war, Mulumba was overpowered by the police and forced out of the mosque. He set up camp at Rubaga road where he later constructed a mosque, and continued challenging Kamulegeya at Old Kampala. Disarming a Policeman and beating him up led to arrest of several supporters of Mulumba.

HAMZA: How did this situation calm down?

SHEIKH MUKASA: It went on for sometime. Kamulegeya traversed the country with photocopies of Mulumba’s resignation letters, showing Muslims how Mulumba had become a hypocrite; he had resigned but continues

to masquerade as a Mufti. Mulumba followed Kamulegeya clearing his name that he was serving interests of Muslims who had forced him to continue serving as Mufti. The rivalry went on until when Tito Okello Lutwa took over. Kamulegeya fled from Old Kampala and Mulumba regained his office as Mufti again

When Obote II was overthrown by General Tito Okello Lutwa, the UMSC leadership was not spared. Ahmed Mukasa, the former Mufti who was secretary Religious Affairs recounts the events.

HAMZA: How did Sheikh Kassim Mulumba, manage to regain his office as Mufti?

SHEIKH MUKASA: The personal friendships between Sheikh Mulumba and Paul Muwanga, then Sheikh Obeid

Kamulegeya and President Apollo Milton Obote played a vital role. Mulumba was close friends with Muwanga while Kamulegeya was a close ally of Obote. When Obote was overthrown, Kamulegeya also left the office of the Mufti at Old Kampala citing security concerns. When Luwemba came in to take over UMSC, he found it almost vacant.

HAMZA: We saw Kamulegeya at first working as the deputy for Mulumba, then taking over as the Mufti and Mulumba becoming his main challenger, and now Mulumba taking over again. Did Kamulegeya recognize Mulumba as Mufti?

SHEIKH MUKASA: He did not recognize him, he instead challenged him. The situation remained tense with in the

Muslim leadership until Rabitwa sent Kasamallah Zaid, a Sudanese national to mediate between Mulumba and

Kamulegeya in vain. The Saudi government then decided to mediate between the warring factions. The mediation took place in Mecca.

HAMZA: Were you anxious of what would come out? Did you prefer anybody to work with as a Mufti?

SHEIKH MUKASA: No, I had previously worked with Mufti’s from all sides therefore; I was just waiting for who ever would come in. From Mecca, it was agreed that both Kamulegeya and Mulumba step aside from the UMSC leadership. The arrangement (Mecca agreement) proposed the election of an interim leadership of UMSC comprising of people who had not been involved in previous conflicts.

HAMZA: Who came in as Mufti under this agreement?

SHEIKH MUKASA: Sheikh Rajab Kakooza was elected mufti and Sheikh Said Luwemba as Deputy Mufti. This administration was tasked to organize Muslim election for a new leadership, which they did. Both Luwemba and

Kakooza were contesting for the post of Mufti. At the close of the elections, Luwemba had majority votes but a group

opposed to him argued that he was not qualified to hold the office of the mufti. This group urged Kakooza not to  hand over power to Luwemba.

HAMZA: Was that issue raised before elections were held? How was the situation saved?

SHEIKH MUKASA: Luwemba formed a parallel leadership and petitioned court over the matter. The court ruled in his favor and he took over the UMSC leadership. Kakooza also formed a parallel leader based at Kibuli and continued challenging Luwemba.

HAMZA: Records show you were also Mufti the same time Luwemba reigned, how did that happen?

SHEIKH MUKASA: I worked with Luwemba like I worked with other Muftis. However,

along the way, Luwemba betrayed us. When Iddi Amin was leaving, he gave us property which was later claimed by Indians. Kakooza while serving as Mufti at UMSC was pushed to sign the transfer of that property from the names of UMSC to the Indians but he refused, annoying the government. During the court struggle to become the Mufti, Luwemba was asked whether he would sign to transfer the Muslim property to Indians and when he accepted, the court ruling came in his favor. That annoyed many Muslims. HAMZA: Did you overthrow Luwemba basing on that

ground?

SHEIKH MUKASA: Hahaahaha….. No, I did not overthrow anybody. I continued working with Luwemba but I of course made it clear to Luwemba that he made a grave mistake in surrendering Muslim property. The situation became so tense among the Muslim community and President Yoweri Museveni was advised to convene a meeting to unite Muslims. The meeting was held in Kabale.

HAMZA: Did you attend that meeting?

SHEIKH MUKASA: I did not attend that meeting; I was fed up of endless Muslim wrangles. However, those that came from the meeting told me that I was elected the interim mufti, with Sheikh Zubair Kayongo as my deputy, for two years to calm down the angry Muslims. That is how I became Mufti.

HAMZA: Did that mean there were then three Muftis at the same time? Luwemba at UMSC, his challenger Kakooza at Kibuli and now you?

SHEIKH MUKASA: Kakooza recognized me and gave up his claim to Mufti; however, Luwemba did not because he

had state support. When we came to old Kampala, we found a red graffiti, jeneza, and heavily armed police. We were told that the jeneza was going to be free for whoever dares to enter old Kampala, the tension was high. We camped at Rabitwa offices and later relocated to Kibuli.

HAMZA: Was your relationship with Luwemba that very bad? I have heard that you flexed with him while  ttending

independence celebrations at Kololo, how did that happen?

SHEIKH MUKASA: It was 1993 and I got an invitation to attend the celebrations in the capacity of Mufti. They had invited one religious leader from each faith; it’s only in the Muslim faith where they invited two. The MC was Kintu Musoke. When I saw Luwemba around, I called Kintu and told him to give me the opportunity to lead the prayer and he accepted. On calling the Mufti, Luwemba stood immediately. Because I had not escorted Luwemba on the function, I stood with my deputy, Zubair Kayongo, my Secretary General Hajj Jumba Masagazi, and headed for the microphone. Hardly had I reached the microphone, than Luwemba short up and kicked and forcefully took the microphone from me.

HAMZA: Wasn’t that embarrassing the Muslim community? What did the president say?

SHEIKH MUKASA: He laughed and said he only thought its heaven fought for by clerics, not the microphone.

HAMZA: Only one religious leader had been invited from other faiths, why did they invite two from the Muslim

community?

SHEIHK MUKASA: I do not know about that, perhaps that was their plan.

SOURCE: THE TORCH NEWSPAPER

Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa on ‘Muslim Wrangles’ part 1

Standard

In our continuing series about Muslim wrangles today, we speak to Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa, a renowned Muslim cleric. Mukasa is the man who clashed with the Late Shiekh Saad Luwemba at Kololo airstrip Hamza Kyeyune spoke to him about his experience on Muslim wrangles.
 
 

Hamza: You have been a household name in Muslim leadership can you tell us about yourself?

Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa: I was born in 1934 to Hajj Adam Kasule at Kirugaruga Kakiri-in Busiro North.  My grand father Hajj Silman Kalungi stayed in Kawempe and used to make soap for Nooh Mbongo but I am not sure how he did it.  I Went to Kisekke and sons Primary School but because it was pure Christina i changed to Mende Kalema memorial School. In 1950, I stopped secular classes in P.6, and went to Katuumu to concentrate on Islamic studies where I graduated as a sheikh.  I was taught by Sheikh Islam Ali Kulumba (RIP), Muhamoud Shuaib Katende (RIP) and Sheriff Ahmad Hadaad (former Imaam Nakasero mosque) among others.

Hamza: Do you have a family?

Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa: Am blessed with fifty children (50), most of them are grown and well educated. You said you studied at IUIU, do you know Dr. Umar Kasule? He is my son, he has a PhD, six of my children have master’s degrees, and others have different qualifications.

Hamza: After Katuumu did also study to Arab countries for further studies like most of the other renowned sheikhs?

Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa: No, in 1960 when I graduated as a sheikh, I taught in several schools including Mende Kalema, Kiroro Primary, Kayunga SS, Kibuli SS. I taught people like Amb. Prof. Badru Kateregga, and I then served as the Imam Kibuli mosque for over 8yrs. During the fracas between the National Association of the Advancement of Muslims [NAAM] and –Uganda Muslim Supreme Council [UMSC], I was the County sheikh Kibuli, Teacher Kibuli SS, and Imam Kibuli Mosque, a post I held for over 8years.

HAMZA: Were you staying in Kibuli then?

Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa: No, I was staying here in Mende, I used to ride my bicycle from Mende to Kibuli to exercise my duties as Imam.

HAMZA: When did you live Kibuli for Old Kampala? Who did you work with at UMSC?

Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa: I went to Old Kampala when the UMSC was formed in 1972.  I have since worked with all seating Muftis at Old Kampala, apart from Mubajje. I Worked with Abdaraaq Matovu as secretary for Religious affairs. Sheikh Silam Matovu replaced him when he resigned, I also worked with him. When Silman resigned, there was power vacuum, I and Ahmad Mufanjala took care of Supreme council. I was secretary for religious affairs and Mufanjara chairman. When Qassim Mulumba came to take over as Mufti, he found me as the highest ranking official because Mufanjala had exiled himself to Nairobi, during the 79 war, he was involved in politics. I also worked with Mulumba.  Mulumba was later replaced by Kamulegeya, I worked with Kamulegeya as well. Kamulegeya was replaced by Kakooza whom I worked with as well, then Luwemba and me again took over, then Mubajje.

Sheikh Abdul Kadir Mbogo Interview with the Torch Newspaper

Standard

sheikh Mbogo

Sheikh Abdul-Qadr Mbogo

Over time, Muslim leadership has been a centre of controversy for all the wrong reasons in Ugandan media. The Torch now embarks on striping the facts bare, bringing you personalities that have seen it all.

Sheikh Abdul Kadir Mbogo, the acting Kadhi of Kampala District Muslim Supreme has served the Muslim community since the days of Prince Nuhu Mbogo. Hamza Kyeyune, caught up with Sheikh Abdul-Qadr Mbogo at his home

Hamza: Give me an insight into the real life of Sheikh Mbogo.
Sheikh Mbogo: I was born on March 13th-1930, to the late Muslim Kyeswa in Ntinda. I spent my early years with my paternal aunt in Naguru, where I used to walk from, everyday to Wandegeya to attend Qur’an classes. Hajj Musa Kasule had constructed a small mosque in Wandegeya and he paid Shillings 12 as tuition for all Muslim students interested in studying the Qur’an.

It was very difficult then getting all that 12shs, Hajj Kasule was a very generous man and many young Muslims like sheikh Umar Dumba and many others benefited from his support. In 1945, I got sponsorship from Arabs to go to Yemen for further studies.

Hamza: when did you start serving Islam?
Sheikh Mbogo: when I returned from Yemen in 1951, I was appointed by Sheikh Ssekimwanyi as the Imam of Abdul-Aziiz Bulwadda.

Hamza: who is Abdul-Aziz Bulwadda?
Sheikh Mbogo: When King Mwanga ordered the burning of what is now referred to as Uganda Martyrs, all people who refused to renounce foreign religions including Muslims were burnt. Abdul-Aziiz Bulwadda was among those to be burnt. Allah is greater! As he was about to be burnt one of his friends from the palace came and fooled Mukajanga
(the executioner) that Abdul Aziiz was urgently needed by the Kabaka because he had committed some other crimes in the palace. That is how he survived with about three other Muslims.

Hamza: were there Muslim wrangles during that time?
Sheikh Mbogo: Yes, only that the magnitude wasn’t so severe. Dis-unity in Uganda dates as far back in 1921 after the death of Prince Nuhu Mbogo. During the reign of Mbogo, all Muslims in Uganda, Tanzania performed Juma and Zhuhur (Juma ne Zukuuli). In 1920, Sheikh Ssekimwanyi performed pilgrimage to Mecca and learnt that after
performing Juma, one does not perform Zhuhur. So, in 1921 after the death of Mbogo, Ssekimwanyi started popularizing the idea that Juma is performed alone, but Mbogo’s followers rejected his claim saying he was looking for ways of becoming the leader of Muslims. Only few people like Salim Makeera of Bwala, Abdallah Kuwala of Butambala and a few others accepted Ssekimwanyi’s doctrine.

That marked the beginning of disunity in Islam here in Uganda, with Ssekimwanyi leading the pro-Juma sect, and Sheikh Swaib Ssemakula leading the pro Juma ne Zukuuli sect. Ayub Nsibirwa who was Kabaka Daudi’s artisan who had secured the whole of Bukoto land from Daudi Chwa gave Ssekimwanyi all the land he needed to construct a Mosque for
Juma sect to avoid clashing with Kibuli. Throughout that time, all the Muslims that went to Mecca went for two reasons; One to perform hajj and secondly, to see for them selves if it was true that in Mecca they only pray Juma as claimed by Ssekimwanyi. Those that came back from hajj joined Ssekimwanyi because; in Mecca they only performed Juma.

Part 2

This is the second part of our interview with Sheikh Abdul Qadir Mbogo, the acting Kadhi of Kampala Muslim District Supreme Council on Muslim Wrangles that were sparked off by doctrinal differences.  Sheikh Mbogo was there and saw it all, he relives the experince.

HAMZA: Were there any attempts to reconcile the Juma and Zhuri sect under Sheikh Swaib Ssemakula and the Juma sect led by Sheikh Ssekimwanyi?

SHEIKH MBOGO: The efforts were not successful. A new movement called National Association For the Advancement of Muslims [NAAM] started with a motto “abasiraamu tubeere bumu” Muslims lets unite.

During this time, a sizeable number of young Muslims had graduated from Azhar  in Egypt like Sheikh Abdu Obeid Kamulegeya and others from other Arab countries. So as young educated Muslims, we decided to form NAAM purposely to unite Muslims in Uganda. Hajj Shaban Nkuutu who was the minister for Works and also UPC chairman for Busoga region then, gave NAAM the momentum it required to prosper. The then Minister of Information who was also Obote’s brother Hajj Akbar Adoko Nechon became the leader of NAAM with Kamulegeya as his deputy. Obote’s regime had 6 muslim ministers including Hajj Kirunda Kiveijinja, Hajj Moses Ali and others, that also supported NAAM.  

Hamza: Were there other factions during this time?

Mbogo: Like I told you previously, the Muslim Community [Kibuli Faction] under Prince Badru Kakungulu enjoyed an enormous following country wide. This constantly placed NAAM and Muslim Community at loggerheads. This tense situation in some parts of the country ended in violence sometimes causing deaths

Hamza: This brings me to a tale I have always heard about the Kajara bloodshed. Have you heard about it?

Mbogo: Hmmmm young man, heard about it?  Was there when it happened, it is a sad incident! Kajara`was a controversial area with a sizeable number of Muslims paying allegiance to Muslim Community under prince Badru Kakungulu, while another group supported NAAM. So, the pro NAAM Muslims invited us to go and celebrate mauled (birth of the Prophet Muhammad] with them. The group also asked the Mufti enthrone their Imam from NAAM as the official Imam of the area.

 But on our way to Kajara, we were informed that a rival group opposed to NAAM was ready to confront whoever would dare impose on them an Imam. Organizers of the event decided to host the Mauled a few meters from the Mosque.

We were told that all the people dressed in new Kanzus [Islamic tunic] belonged to the faction that was prepared for a show down should an imam from the NAAM group be imposed on them. When we arrived we saw a number of people guarding the mosque. We were told that each person we see at the mosque has two  tins of stones with strict instructions not to give way to NAAM invaders, “if it means dying, use your stones and when they are finished, you must be killed from the very spot where we have placed you, agreed? And all those guarding the mosque agreed not to surrender or unless they are killed. I later learnt that the commander of this group was the father of Imam Iddi Kasozi, the chairman of Uganda Muslim Youths Assembly.

Hamza: Is he still alive?

Mbogo: No, he was the first to be killed in the fracas.

Hamza: NAAM officials as leaders didn’t care that the situation was likely to turn violent? Who owned the mosque by the way? Was it constructed by NAAM?

Mbogo: The mosque was not constructed by NAAM, it was a community mosque co-owned by both NAAM supporters and Muslim Community supporters. In fact, some of us suggested to the Mufti Sheik Ssemakula that instead of fighting with fellow Muslims, we should postpone inducting the NAAM Imam after mauled ceremonies, but others objected to that idea and insisted we should induct our Imam.

Hamza: So, what happened there after?

Mbogo: So, after the mawuledi, the Mufti Sheikh Semakula selected people to go and represent him to install the NAAM Imam. At this point, the battle lines had been officially drawn. Sheikh Obeid Kamulegeya led the attacking brigade and the father of Imam Iddi Kasozi led the defending brigade of the mosque.

Hamza: So, the defending brigade had heaps of stones with them, how were the NAAM officials going to defend them selves?

Mbogo: Hamza, I told you earlier the leader of NAAM was Obote’s brother and a minister. Besides that, NAAM had six high profile ministers in government. So we had very well armed security personnel. So, when the stones brigade saw NAAM officials advancing towards the mosque, their commander threw a big stone that hit one escort forcing him to drop his gun. When the escort picked up his gun, he started shooting at those guarding the mosque indiscriminately.  So the war had now officially started, stones rained from left, right and centre, while gun shots were sounding all over.  It was now time to save our lives, the Mufti Sheikh Swaib Ssemakula, Kamulegeya and I drove off in the middle of the war at a breakneck speed and our first destination was Mbarara. I don’t know how others like Sheikh Kaduyu, Sheikh Hatwib Mukulu Wakika and Abasi Balinda escaped death.

Hamza: Where did you go in Mbarara?

Mbogo: In Mbarara, we went to Hajj Tegawa’s home and waited for news from Kajara. We first got the news from Hajj Abasi Kazibwe. He informed us that a number of Muslims had died, in Kajara during the clash. Other sources reported seeing four dead bodies while others said six. Because there were no mobile phones then we would not establish the exact figures immediately.  

Hamza: How did this absurd situation end?

Mbogo: We travelled back to Kampala but there was a lot of tension between NAAM and Muslim Community.  It ended with the arrest of Prince Badru Kakungulu.

Hamza: How was that possible? Did he attend Kajara ceremonies?

Mbogo: No, but  after the deaths in Kajara, NAAM officials advised Obote that its Prince Badru Kakungulu restraining Muslims from supporting his government and advised him to deal with Kakungulu by all means. So one afternoon, while Kakungulu was attending a ceremony in Kawempe, he was picked up together with six other people including Abu Mayanja, Sheikh Ali Kulumba and Hajj Nasibu by state operatives. This worsened the relationship between Obote and Baganda because he had already exiled King Muteesa.

Part 3 

 

Immediately after overthrowing Obote, late Idd Amin started efforts to unite the sharply divided Muslim community. Sheikh Abdul Qadir, Mbogo, the Kadhi of Kampala attended the Kabale unification conference. Sheikh Mbogo spoke to our reporter Hamza Kyeyune was took place in Kabale.
HAMZA: Which Muslim leaders took part in the Kabale unification congress that was initiated by Iddi Amin?

Sheikh Mbogo: All leaders of Muslim factions in Uganda however small they were attended. Uganda Muslim Community led by Prince Badru Kakungulu, African Muslim Community-Bukoto-Nateete led by Sheikh Zaidi Mugenyi’Asooka, NAAM under Sheikh Obeid Kamulegeya, Shia and Agakhan sects amongst others were all represented.

HAMZA: Kabale was a very remote place compared to Kampala, what led Amin to choose such a place?

Sheikh Mbogo: He said he chose Kabale because it was safe from rumormongers in Kampala. He told us that Muslim unity was his priority as a president and swore not to let us return back to our homes until we forge a way forward. He asked us to adopt a name embracing all Muslim factions in Uganda and also suggest a title for the leader of Muslims in Uganda.

HAMZA: Did Amin chair the conference himself?
Sheikh Mbogo: No, he only gave opening remarks and appointed Nkambo Mugerwa, a celebrated non Muslim Kampala lawyer to chair the conference. He reasoned that Mugerwa was not a Muslim he was not an interested party and would therefore play a neutral role.

So many names were proposed for the association but well agreed with the suggestion of Hassan Ssebuuza, to call our organization Uganda Muslim Supreme Council[UMSC]. We also adopted
the title of Mufti for the head of the newly founded UMSC. Previously the Muslim head was known as chief Kadhi. Immediately, we held elections for the Mufti.
HAMZA: Was the contest as stiff as it is today, and who were the main contenders in the conference.

Sheikh Mbogo:  It was a hot election. The competition was between the National Association for the Advancement of Muslims [NAAM] who fielded Sheikh Abdrazaak Matovu, while Uganda Muslim Congress brought Sheikh Ali Kulumba.

At the close of the poll, Sheikh Abdurazaak Matovu was elected Mufti, and Kulumba was appointed his deputy.

Hajj Badru Kakungulu was elected the first Chairman of UMSC, while Hajj Ali Balunywa became his deputy. Officials of districts were elected later after returning to their respective districts.

HAMZA: Did the Kabale conference resolve the problem of Muslim leadership wrangles in Uganda?

Sheikh Mbogo: Temporarily because, after the formation of UMSC, Amin promised to bring the custodian of the two holy mosques of Mecca and Madina, king Faisal Ibn Abdul-Aziiz then.  While in Uganda, King Faisal increased scholarships for Muslims, promised salaries for Medina graduates, and on his way back, he performed Swalat Juma at old Kampala.

It was still bushy as it had just been allocated to Muslims by Amin. The prayer was led by Sheikh Kulumba and it started at Midday. After the prayer, King Faisal promised to contact Kuwait and Jordan to construct a grand mosque as headquarters for Ugandan Muslims. 

Amin ordered the opening up of a UMSC mosque construction account in Jeddah with Aziiz Kasujja (then working with Libyan Bank) and Moses Ali, the then Finance Minister as signatories.

Kasujja and Kamulegeya contracted Concorp, to construct the grand mosque. A lot of money was solicited on mawuledi country wide for the construction of the mosque, but the construction stalled after sometime.

Amin summoned Aziizi Kasujja, Obeid Kamulegeya and others to explain why the construction
had stalled, when they failed to explain, he arrested them and jailed them. The mufti also resigned later.

Hamza; Why did Abdurazaak resign?

Sheikh Mbogo: At that time, everyone who went to Mecca was given travelers cheque. Unfortunately on several occasions, people who had cleared their fare for Hajj would find their names deleted and replaced by more influential people.

People complained and the matters reached the president. Amin asked for an explanation from
the Mufti in vain. As a result he forced the Mufti to resign. Amin appointed Amis Safi and Col. Emilio Mondo to manage the finance affairs of the UMSC. This was in the evening before he was toppled by UNLF.
HAMZA: So, how did UMSC consolidate its power after Amin?

Sheikh Mbogo
: Paul Muwanga a personal friend of Prince Badru Kakungulu and also the Min. of Internal Affairs in the UNLF government asked Kakungulu to suggest a name of a Muslim head.

He proposed Qassim Mulumba, who was appointed interim Mufti for a period of six months. It was expected that after that time Muslims would be in position to elect a new leadership.

However, Mulumba exceeded the mandate given to him and as a result a parallel leadership under Sheikh Obeid Kamulegeya was installed.

HAMZA: For how long did this situation continue?

Sheikh Mbogo: Not long, Prince Badru Kakungulu succeeded in mediating
between the two parallel factions and they agreed to work together.

HAMZA: How did they resolve it?

Sheikh Mbogo: Kamulegeya agreed to give up his claim to Mufti-ship and became a deputy to Mulumba. But because of intense pressure from Kamulegeya and his clique, Mulumba was forced to resign, and Kamulegeya fully occupied the seat of Muftiship at Agakhan mosque, Old Kampala.

HAMZA: When Mulumba resigned, did he approve of Kamulegeya Muftiship?

Sheikh Mbogo: No, Mulumba formed a parallel faction and established his base along Rubaga road where he continued to challenge the leadership of Kamulegeya as the mufti at Old Kampala.

Source: The Torch Newspaper

www.thetorchnewsug.com

ISLAMIC CONTRIBUTION TO HUMAN CIVILIZATION

Standard

In the name of Allah, the Most Beneficent, The Most Merciful

           Assalamo Alykum Wa Rehmatullahe wa Barakaatuh
“Let there arise out of you a group of peopleinviting to all that is good (Islam), Enjoining Al-Ma‘roof (i.e. Islamic Monotheism and all that Islam orders one to do) and Forbidding Al-Munkar (polytheism and disbelief and all that Islam has forbidden).And it is they who are the successful” [Aal ‘Imraan 3:1
—————————————————————————————-
ISLAM’S CONTRIBUTION TO HUMAN CIVILIZATION:
       SCIENCE AND CULTURE
We all know every religion has a civilization. Every civilization has its ups and downs. A civilization’s best “up” is what scholars often call its golden age. Indeed, every civilization has its golden age.
But it may have several golden ages; a golden age in certain domains of human life in one period of its history, another golden age in other domains, but in a different period. In the case of Islam, its golden age in science, technology and intellectual culture spanned about five centuries, from the ninth until the fourteenth centuries.
This is also the period of Islam’s dominance in world science and technology. During this period, Muslims made many important scientific discoveries and technological innovations, contributions to scientific culture, and advancements in intellectual culture in general. These Muslim achievements greatly influenced the European Renaissance in the 15th and 16th centuries, and the birth of modern science in the 17th century.
To speak about Islam’s gifts to humanity in just half an hour, even confined to science and technology alone, is to do a great injustice to the subject. However, given the fact that the subject is not that well known to many people today, especially in the West, even a glimpse of Islam’s major scientific contributions is welcome.

Moreover, given our current global situation when the worldwide focus is on Islam and the West, the subject of my talk tonight may remind us of things that can contribute to a better appreciation of the civilizational significance of Islam to the West in the past and to a healthier climate for a dialogue of civilizations in our contemporary world.
Bertrand Russell, the famous British philosopher, has rightly claimed, “it was the Arabs who introduced the empirical method” in the study of nature and cultivated it widely when they were leaders of the civilized world. The Greeks, adds Russell, might have been brilliant philosophers, but they were not interested in empirical investigations. In jest, Russell points to Aristotle, who claimed that men have more teeth than women. But that claim was never verified empirically. With two wives, he could have easily counted their teeth and counterchecked with his own. But he was not empirically minded. The scientific method, as it has been developed primarily at the hands of the West, was indeed invented by Muslims and first practiced by them on a large scale.
Muslim scientists then were not only Arabs, but also people of other racial and ethnic groups such as Persians, Indians and even Chinese. Many famous Muslim scientists who were also known and influential in the Latin West, had come from regions in Central and South Asia neighboring Afghanistan, where the focus of the West and indeed the
whole world is now centered. The tenth-century Ibn Sina, or Avicenna as he was known in the West, hailed from Uzbekistan which for centuries was noted for its world-leading centers of intellectual and scientific activity, such as Bukhara and Samarkand.
Ibn Sina’s contemporary, al-Biruni, regarded by many Western authorities as the greatest Muslim scientist of all time, was also born in today’s Uzbekistan. But he spent most of his life in the Indian subcontinent. He knew Afghanistan well. One of his most significant empirical studies was a geological survey of the Ganges Basin in India. This geological study  was to reward him with a theory of the continental shift, centuries before Western scientists became interested in the idea.

We can go on and on mentioning the names of past  Muslim scientists who were not Arabs. But the West has called them “Arabs” apparently because they had written in Arabic which was, by the way, the international scientific language of the day. Even today, many people in the West identify Islam with the Arabs and the Middle East. True, Islam originated with the Arabs, but gradually it became a global religion and
a global religious community embracing diverse ethnic and cultural groups from as far west as Spain and as far east as Indonesia and China.
Of course the majority of scientists in the western lands of Islam were Arabs, and they were better known in the West. The important point to take note is this. Muslim scientists in both the east and the west had cultivated a novel way of studying the physical and the natural world, namely the scientific method. This method of theirs was modern. It embraced the ideas of quantitative and empirical methods, mathematical methods, and rational and logical modes of enquiry as these are understood today. Thanks to their discovery and cultivation of this method, Muslim scientists were able to make great progress.
Many of their works became well known and influential in the West through their Latin translations. Many ideas advanced in these works were to have a lasting influence on western thought and culture, although in the course of time their Islamic origin became forgotten. When decades ago the Italian Orientalist, Assendro Baussani, tried to hammer home the point that “Islam is an integral part of western intellectual culture,” he was one of the few western voices aware of the historical role of Islam in western civilization.
Very few people in the West today know that Ibn Sina’s best medical work, Canon of Medicine, was taught for centuries in Western universities and was one of the most frequently printed scientific texts in the Renaissance. Likewise, few realize that when the West in the Age of Scholasticism and in the Renaissance wanted to rediscover Plato and Aristotle and the Greek roots of civilization, it could not do so by going back directly to the original Greek sources. It had to depend not only on Muslim translations of the Greek works, but also on Muslim interpreters.
For example, when the famous thirteenth-century theologian, St. Thomas Aquinas wanted to create a new rational theology, he encountered an Arabic Aristotle that had been Islamized. Aquinas saw that Aristotle had found a new home in Islam, so he wanted to seek one in Christianity. Aristotle had come to be accepted as a common heritage of Islam and the West. He is the father of western science, but he is also a founder of Islamic science.
Given the fact that today there are people inclined to believe in an imminent clash of civilizations and the incompatibility between Islam and the West, it is worth reminding ourselves that the two civilizations do share something precious in common, at least in their intellectual heritage. The West takes great pride in modern science as one of the greatest achievements of its intellect. This western achievement is something no one can deny or belittle. But it won’t be wrong for someone to make the following claim: there would not have been modern science without the Renaissance — and without Islamic science and philosophy, there would have been no Renaissance!

The success of the future rests on the success of the present, and the success of the present on the success of the past. Take for example one of the twentieth-century’s greatest scientific and technological feats; the epic journey to the moon and back to earth! That success is of course a triumph of American space science. But scientists of other nations and of earlier times have contributed in one form or another to its development. They have helped to lay the foundation of modern space science.

Again, it is little known that the immediate predecessor of modern space science is medieval Islamic astronomy. From the twelfth century, Muslim astronomers began to criticize the Ptolemaic planetary system. That was a great step forward in the history of astronomy. Islam was noted for its astronomical observatories, which have also developed into modern research canters of planetary science. Indeed, they must be regarded as scientific research institutions in the modern sense, for group research
was emphasized, and theoretical investigations went hand in hand with observations.
The most developed and perhaps the most successful of institutions of this type, scientifically speaking, was the observatory at Maragha in Azerbaijan. Many things can be said about the observatory in support of the contention that Islamic scientific culture had reached a well-developed stage. The observatory had as its director a leading scientist of the day, by the name of Nasir al-Din al-Tusi. It engaged in both teaching and research. Although the main line of research there was planetary science, an interdisciplinary approach was emphasized. The scientists working there were of different religious backgrounds and ethnicity, including Chinese. It was the Cape Kennedy of its day. Research findings were published and among the fruits of the Maragha research was a new planetary theory proposed by al-Tusi.
The last achievement of Islamic planetary astronomy in medieval times was a lunar model developed by Ibn al-Shatir from Damascus, based on al-Tusi’s theory. Some modern scholars have claimed that Copernicus was acquainted with this development in Islamic space science. In the words of one scholar, “all that is astronomically new in Copernicus can be found essentially in the school of al-Tusi and his students.” If that is so, then Copernicus may be regarded as the link between Islamic planetary science and its modern Western successor. If we are looking for scientists of the past who have contributed to the development of human thought on planetary science, without which man’s journey to the moon would have unthinkable, then the names of the Maragha scientists stand to be counted.
In this connection, I would like to stress on the important contribution Islam has made in the institutionalization of science. With state support and patronage by royalty and political rulers, science education and research become institutionalized. Consequently, scientific culture became more entrenched in society. No one can dispute the assertion that institutionalization constitutes a major phase in the development and progress of science. In initiating this particular phase of scientific progress, Islam has made another lasting contribution to world civilization. Research-based astronomical observatories and teaching hospitals were Islam’s best-known creations of scientific institutions, paving the way for a more intensified institutionalization of science at
the hands of the modern West. The organization and practices of Muslim hospitals greatly influenced the development of their Western counterparts. Clinical practice initiated by Muhammad Zakaria al-Raziearly in the tenth century became an integral component of Islamic medical practice for centuries before it was widely adopted in the West.

There is another important institution that owes its origin to Islam. This is the university as we know it today. Islam founded the oldest university in the world, the al-Azhar University in Cairo. The first Western universities were modeled after Muslim universities. Many features of Muslim universities came to be adopted by the West, whether these pertain to the organization of curricula or granting of degrees. Even the tradition of specialized chairs (professorships) owes its origin to Islam.  The famous eleventh/twelfth century al-Ghazzali was the first occupant of the Chair of Shafi’ite Law at the leading Nizamiyyah University in Baghdad, which at that time was the archrival of al-Azhar. The influence of Islam on the West in the domain of educational culture was indeed immense. However, again here as in many other domains, this is hardly known to contemporary westerners.
You may have noticed that in my lecture I did not dwell on scientific discoveries made by Muslims in the various branches of science such as mathematics, biology, geography, chemistry, physics and medicine. Muslim discoveries were indeed many and were of importance to the rise of modern science. Rather, I have chosen to deal with the practice of science itself, particularly with those aspects of it that Islam had introduced. Scientific methods, institutions, and the like are things that are part and parcel of contemporary scientific culture and that we all can see. Similarly, we can appreciate better Islam’s lasting contribution to world culture by talking about its historical role in the foundation of the university. In conclusion, it is my hope that this
glimpse of Islam’s contribution to science and culture will lead to a sincere desire on the part of many people to know more about the past civilizational relationship between Islam and the West. This is with the view of advancing the cause of dialogue of cultures. Thank you and God bless you.
——————————————————————————————————-
(Writer, Prof. Osman Bakar holds the Malaysia Chair of Islam in Southeast Asia, Center for Muslim-Christian Understanding, Edmund Walsh School of Foreign Service, Georgetown University, Washington, D.C. This is the text of Prof. Baker’s speech at the CIC’s annual Ottawa dinner, October 15, 2001.)
 _.___  Compiled, edited and adapted by Khalid Latif, e-tabligue>

Voyage to Vietnam

Standard

Voyage to Vietnam

Voyage to Vietnam

 

Though tainted with the image of war, in reality Vietnam is graced with remarkable natural beauty and a thousand hidden stories.  Nabeel Osman journeys to sample a holiday destination with a difference.

 

Occupying the eastern coastline of the South East Asian peninsula, Vietnam is bounded by China to the north, by Laos and Cambodia to the west, and by the Gulf of Tonkin and the South China Sea on the east and south. The energetic, traditional cities, tranquil coastlines, breathtaking scenery, overwhelming history, culture and variety of people makes Vietnam one of South East Asia’s best kept secrets. It is quite clear that Vietnam is on its way to becoming a tourist hotspot. Indeed, I myself stumbled into Vietnam on the enthusiastic recommendations of fellow travellers in Thailand and Cambodia. I was not disappointed.

This beautiful country has managed to maintain its charm despite the rapid increase in the number of tourists over the past decade. Whether it is a family holiday, honeymoon, travelling with friends or a solitary adventure, however long you spend in Vietnam, you’ll only leave wanting more. Much more. Many westerners still imagine Vietnam through the lens of war; it is in reality a country filled with captivating natural beauty and serene village life. Its islands and beaches are among the finest in South East Asia.

Over two decades have passed since Vietnam was officially united and during that time the wounds of Vietnam have undergone a remarkable healing process. If you are fortunate enough to visit this land, I can reveal some of the key places to centre your Vietnamese adventure around. These places offer a taste of all the different flavours Vietnam has to offer.

  

Ho Chi Minh

The largest city in Vietnam is Ho Chi Minh, formerly Saigon. In the early 1990s, the government encouraged foreign investment, and with recent policies, trade agreements, and treaties Vietnam has been positioned for peace, growth and prosperity in the 21st century. Those policies have worked in tandem with preserving the wealth of history that Vietnam has to offer. Much of that history can be found in this city. Previously known as the Museum of Chinese and American War Crimes, the War Remnants Museum is now the most popular museum in Ho Chi Minh and is very popular with western tourists.

This is a historical treasure chest of the Vietnamese war, providing an opportunity to find out the stories of victims of US military actions.  Despite the relative bias of the exhibits, this experience illustrates the true brutality of war. What’s more, the tunnels of Cu Chi are in easy reach from Ho Chi Minh. This series of connecting underground tunnels is part of a much larger network of tunnels that underlie much of the country. The Cu Chi tunnels were the location of several military campaigns during the Vietnam War, used by Viet Cong guerrillas as communication and supply routes. In these hidden tunnels were hospitals, food and weapon caches and living quarters for numerous guerrilla fighters. Part of the tunnel network remains open to explore. Provided that you are less than a size 34” waist (!), you can crawl around these tunnels and experience firsthand the ingenious features they boast. This is all part of a day tour, which teaches you a great deal about the unspoken Vietnamese war.

Dong Nai

In January 2006, Vietnam’s largest mosque was opened in Xuan Loc, Dong Nai, just south of Ho Chi Minh City. Islam in Vietnam is now seeing a renaissance, with new mosques being completed. After the first Muslim envoy to Vietnam was sent in 650 CE by Caliph Uthman, centuries later during the mid-19th century, many Muslim Chams emigrated from Cambodia and settled in the Mekong River Delta region, bolstering the presence of Islam in Vietnam. The isolation of Cham Muslims in central Vietnam resulted in an increased syncretism with Buddhism, until recent restoration of contacts with other global Muslim communities in Vietnamese cities.

There have been substantial attempts by the Vietnamese Government to improve its image internationally. Restrictions on religious freedom have been eased and many different followings are emerging in harmony with one another. As a result, Vietnam is developing into a very cosmopolitan country.

Dalat

When travelling the country from south to north, many people break up their journey by stopping in Dalat. Dalat offers a cool climate set in mountainous regions which provide a wonderful retreat from Vietnam’s hot weather.

This quaint village has a colonial French signature all over it with small wooden cottages, misty mountain tops and romantic pine forests. Dalat is great for outdoor adventure activities given its rocky terrain. I opted for canyonning (abseiling down waterfalls) during my stop over. The tour company collects you from your hotel, takes you to the rocks, trains you all day and then lets you loose on the waterfalls. This is quite a popular destination and there are lots of nice hotels, restaurants and cafés to cater for tourists. 

Hoi An

From Dalat I went to Hoi An, an exceptionally well-preserved example of a South East Asian trading port.

The buildings and street plan reflect the influences, both native and foreign, that have combined to produce this unique heritage site. The city of Hoi An is one of the quietest in Vietnam. Cars are not allowed in the main streets and, unlike in the rest of the country, motorcycles do not blow their horns all the time. Many visit for the numerous art and craft shops, and for the tailors who produce made-to-measure clothes for a fraction of what they would cost in the West. Le Loi Street offers the best for this if you want quality. You can barter with the budget tailors and find yourself paying £30 for a tailored suit.

China Beach

On the periphery of this market town is the most unspoilt, endless white sand of China Beach. The main beach is officially around the Non Nuoc resort hotel. Locals say that the real China Beach is at My Khe Beach, about 5km north of the hotel.

China Beach extends north and south of the Marble Mountains (a popular  tourist attraction). This is a trendy strip for beach activities like windsurfing, snorkelling, swimming and sunbathing, yet given its sheer size, it provides the ultimate resting point, where you will always find a quiet spot to treat like your very own private beach. There are lots of good places to eat in and around China Beach and in Hoi An. Vietnamese food is some of the most delicious you will find the world over. It has a slight variation on the standard Thai dishes you may expect, and you will often find restaurants serving cuisine from all corners of the globe. Menus generally cater for everyone’s taste and the food is always very good quality and healthy. There are a handful of fresh seafood restaurants along China Beach offering different daily specials, likely to be fish caught that day. You will not be disappointed. And after dinner try Vietnamese coffee – it beats most coffee shop offerings the UK has to offer hands down!

Hanoi

After managing to find a cheap Air Asia flight, I journeyed from Hoian to Hanoi, the capital of Vietnam. Hanoi is considered the cultural centre of Vietnam, being home to the Temple of Literature, site of the oldest university in Vietnam. It served for more than 700 years as a centre for Confucian learning. In 2004, a massive part of the 900 year old citadel was discovered in central Hanoi, near the site of Ba Dinh square. The city boasts more than 1,000 years of history, and that of the past few hundred years has been well preserved.

On the more recent side of history, check out the modern approach to life in Hanoi: if you like designer clothing and accessories, you will absolutely love Hanoi’s massive indoor markets. If you’re looking for something a little more humble, there are always the outdoor stalls spread with the more affordable and cultural merchandise. Once you have soaked up all the city has to offer, old and new, it’s time for a visit to

Ha Long Bay

Ha Long Bay Ha Long Bay is a few hours away by coach. You can go for a day trip, but I would thoroughly recommend that you go on at least an overnight trip, if not for two or three nights. From the marina, you will go out on what’s called a ‘junk’ (a sleeper boat).

Ha Long Bay features more than a thousand awesome limestone karsts and islands of various sizes and shapes along the 120-km coastline of Bai Chay Beach. Its waters are host to a great top seven storeys: Thien Mu Pagoda of Hue, constructed in 1844 variety of ecosystems including offshore coral reefs, freshwater swamp forests, mangrove forests, small freshwater lakes, and sandy beaches. This is one of the most picturesque places in the world, especially if you have the opportunity to see both sunset and sunrise. Premium excursion providers arrange activities such as a cave visit and kayaking during your time out on the junk.

If you want photos: Vicente Guerrero Gimeno something more mature or privacy for you and your family, you can hire your own junk with a crew to take you out for the day. Ha Long Bay is a spectacular way to bring your visit of Vietnam to an end.

Planning your trip

As I first started to plan my trip around Vietnam, I read travel guides, looked on the internet and asked English-speaking locals so that I could make a suitable itinerary. In reality, you find that your itinerary writes itself. Upon arrival, you will be amazed at how easy it is to travel from one place to the next. I travelled from south to north, but met many people along the way who were going from north to south and then onto Cambodia.

The advantage of not planning your trip so rigidly is that when you find you want to spend more time in one place, there is nothing to stop you. I remember finding myself spending an extra three days in Hoian upon finding China Beach! Despite having more than two weeks to play with, during my visit, I felt I was on a squeezed time schedule. There is a lot I saw, but there is even more that I missed, such as the Cai Rang floating market and the Mekong Delta. Yet, to attempt to tell you all about what I saw in a short review of this vast country would be difficult; to tell you about all you could potentially see – impossible! Be sure to have a travel guide with you or at the very least research the areas you want to visit before going. Don’t be afraid to ask the locals and other tourists for travel advice once you are there too.

Everyone is very receptive and welcoming. Have plenty of US dollars; the Vietnamese Dong can be useless in places and is very difficult to change back if you have any left over. This is truly a magnificent country, one which I would strongly recommend visiting sooner rather than later. Much of South East Asia has had its natural beauty, Vietnam still retains its charm. It is a great holiday destination which offers everything to make the perfect getaway: natural beauty, history, culture and above all, an opportunity to relax!

FACTS ABOUT VIETNAM

Caliph Uthman sent the first official Muslim envoy to Vietnam in 650 CE

Vietnam was colonised by the French in the 19th century

The Vietnam War occurred from 1959 – 1975, fought between the communist North Vietnam and the government of South Vietnam, supported by the US

75 million people live in Vietnam

Vietnam is the world’s second largest rice exporter after Thailand. Last year it exported 5 million tonnes compromised by too many tourists affecting the development of land

Muslims in China

Standard

The Land of the Pure and True

- Muslims in China Feature

Muslim China boasts a population of 20 million. From the Hui to the Uyghurs, Islam in China is distinctive and diverse – intertwining authentic Chinese culture, with Islamic practice.

By Ethar El-Katatney

I get into a rickshaw in Beijing and my 65 year old wrinkled driver immediately whizzes me through the hutongs – old, narrow alleyways. He looks at me and talks in Chinese. I turn to my guide. “He’s asking where you are from.” “Aygee,” I reply in my broken Chinese – Egypt. He points at my headscarf, “Are you Hindu?” “No, Muslim.” He smiles and points to himself, “Moosleeman.”

For many people it comes as a shock to learn that officially there are at least 20 million Muslims in China, that’s a third of the UK’s total population. Unofficially, the number is even higher, some saying 65.3m and even 100m Muslims in China – up to 7.5% of the population.

Regardless of the real figure, the reality is that Islam in China is almost as old as the revelation of Islam to the Prophet Muhammad.

Twenty years after the Prophet’s death, diplomatic relations were established in China by the Caliph Uthman. Trade was followed by settlement, until eighty years after the hijrah pagoda style mosques appeared in China. A century later, in 755, it became common for Chinese emperors to employ Muslim soldiers in their armies and also as government officials.

Today, the population of China includes 56 ethnic groups, 10 of which are Muslim.

Out of these 10 minority groups, the Hui (short for Huizhou) are the largest group at 9.8m, making up 48% of China’s Muslim population.

The second largest group is the Uyghurs at 8.4m, or 41% of the Chinese Muslim population.

The Hui speak Chinese, unlike the Uyghurs and five other Muslim ethnic groups which speak Turkic languages. Overwhelmingly Sunni in belief and practice, the Hui are ethnically and culturally Chinese, virtually indistinguishable from the Han, who make up China’s billion-strong community. If my rickshaw driver hadn’t told me he was Muslim, I would have never guessed.

For over a millennium, and across five major imperial dynasties the Hui have lived in China peacefully, spread in every province and contributing to every aspect of Chinese life, from the military and the economy to the arts and sciences. Thriving in a non-Muslim civilisation, the Hui managed to create an indigenous Islamic culture that is uniquely and simultaneously Chinese and Muslim. Their experience, as Dru Gladney, author of Dislocating China puts it, is a “standing refutation of Samuel Huntington’s clash of civilisations.” No identity crisis whatsoever.

1,400 years of History

Muslims in China began as traders and soldiers in the seventh century, therefore instilling in the early Muslim settlers a sense of belonging and legitimacy; they were not a burden on the country, but valuable contributors.

It was only in the thirteenth century however, after the Mongols conquered China, that these Muslims who were classified as ‘foreign guests’ were allowed to live wherever they chose and granted citizenship. This started the development of a fully indigenous Chinese Muslim culture.

The Mongols, a minority themselves, encouraged Muslim migration to China, and forcibly relocated millions of Muslim immigrants, employing them as government officials and dispersing them throughout China.

In the Ming dynasty Hui became the standard title for Chinese Muslims, and they flourished.

Centuries later, during the Manchurian (Qing) dynasty in 1780, communal violence between the Han and Hui began, and continued for 150 years. It began with the Manchurian’s discriminatory policies towards the Muslims: forbidding them from building mosques or slaughtering animals, paradoxically at a time when then Hui had become an integral part of Chinese culture.

One of the worst bloodbaths took place between 1862 and 1878 in the province of Gansu, where the population of 15m was slaughtered to one million, two-thirds of which were Hui.

The Manchurian dynasty was overthrown in 1912, although violence against the Hui continued until 1930.

But then less than 20 years later, communist party Chairman Mao Zedong established the People’s Republic of China, a Marxist state that was antagonistic to all religions. The Hui, with other religious minorities, were prosecuted, killed, and had their places of worship destroyed.

It was only after Mao’s death that things started to settle down. Realising the economic potential of the Hui, the government sought to make amends and offered them special accommodations.

Imam Ali Noor-Elhuda, Chairman of the Islamic Association in Beijing, and Imam of the gorgeous 1,000-year-old Niujie mosque tells me, “The government is no longer repressing faith and allows everyone to practice their religion. It emphasises respect to everyone. And although in our history there was fighting with the Han, it is mostly peaceful now. And for the most part there is no ideological conflict between Muslims; we believe in one God and one Book. The differences are only in language, food and tradition.”

Although Chinese Muslims are currently disfranchised from political involvement (the Chinese communist party only admits atheists, I’m told by some students), the political stability of modern China is hopefully a good omen for the future of the Hui.

Harmony

Islam began in an Arab region. On the surface, it seemed to be at complete odds with Chinese traditions and Confucianism, which at the time was the official religion of China.

The ancient Chinese people saw their civilisation as the epitome of human development, and had Islam been presented as an alien faith, they would have rejected it completely and seen it as unworthy, with no place in their world. Islam in China would have become isolated, and perhaps as fleeting as Christianity was.

“But this was unacceptable,” says the Imam of the Grand Mosque of Xian, the first mosque to be built in China almost 1,400 years ago. Sitting in front of him, trying not to gawp at the incredible architecture surrounding me, I ask him why. “Chinese Muslims love their country and its people. We are Chinese. We cannot not be part of China. There is even a hadith that says, ‘Love of your country is part of faith.’”

The Hui scholars therefore searched to find the common ground between Islam and the main faiths of China: Confucianism, Daoism (Taoism), and Buddhism. They became experts in Islamic and Chinese texts, traditions and practices, and without their efforts Chinese Muslim culture would have remained alien and foreign, isolated and far removed from the community.

In Western discourse, Dr. Umar Abd-Allah of the Nawawi Foundation tells me, many scholars argue that in order to integrate into the country, Chinese Islam Sinicised, which means orthodox Islamic faith and practice was made Chinese. The most evident example of how Chinese Muslims created their own unique forms of cultural expressions are their mosques, of which 45,000 exist in China. Stunningly beautiful, the mosques are quintessentially both Chinese and Muslim. My first sight of a Chinese mosque literally took my breath away. On the outside, they are built in traditional Chinese style, with pagoda-like roofs, Chinese calligraphy and Chinese archways. On the inside, however the Islamic influences are crystal clear: beautiful Chinese Arabic calligraphy, an octagonal minaret, a mihrab, a Chinese Imam lecturing in Mandarin and making supplication in perfect Arabic.

Examples of the fusion of Chinese and Islamic traditions are everywhere. In Xian, where an estimated 90,000 Muslims live, whilst wandering through a noisy souvenir market I came across traditional wall hangings with Arabic hadith written in calligraphy; porcelain tea sets with Qur’anic verses inscribed on them; popular red amulets with an attribute of Allah at the center rather than the traditional Chinese zodiac animal; rosaries with a name of Allah printed on each bead in Chinese characters; Qur’ans printed in both Chinese and Arabic.

When it comes to language, rather than transliterate Arabic terms into words that might be mispronounced and misunderstood – since the Chinese writing system is not phonetic – the early Hui scholars decided to choose words that best reflected the meaning of the Arabic terms, and at the same time were meaningful in Chinese tradition.

Their purpose in doing this was twofold: they showed the Chinese community that they respected, believed and honoured the Chinese tradition, and that Islamic concepts, which in Arabic might have seemed inconceivable, were not only relatable, but similar. The Qur’an, for example, was referred to as the Classic: the sacred books of China were called the Classics, and as such the Qur’an was psychologically put in the same category. Islam was translated as Qing Zhen Jiao, “The religion of the Pure and the Real”. At the great Mosque of Xian, Chinese characters proclaim, “May the religion of the Pure and the Real spread wisdom throughout the land.”

Haroun Khanmir, a 24-year-old Islamic Studies student at the Xiguian mosque in Lingxia, has studied Arabic for four years. “Being fluent in Chinese and Arabic allows me to appreciate the brilliance of the terms chosen. They have so many nuances that instantly explain the true essence of Islam using main Chinese values.”

When comparing Islamic and Chinese traditions, the Hui scholars searched for common ground, coming up with five main principles that both traditions shared. And although they were clear about where Islamic belief deviated from Chinese thought, they did not set out to reject Chinese tradition and prove why it was wrong. Instead, they showed how Islam added to it. By not painting Islamic and Chinese tradition in binary opposition where belief in the former meant rejection of the latter, they avoided distressing Muslims who were very much Chinese.

“I consider myself 100% Chinese,” says a smiling 18 year old Ahmed Dong, dressed in a white thobe and turban. “And I don’t see why, even with different politics and languages and beliefs, we can’t be so; we share the same language, customs, and culture. Our country is so diverse, and yet unity is a value we all wish to have, rather than living separately.” One of the hundreds of students at the Xiguian mosque who come from a number of different ethnic backgrounds and study Qur’an, hadith, Arabic, English, as well as computer skills, Dong hopes to continue his studies in an Arabic country, and then come back and do da’wa in China, raising awareness of Islam.

Today
Thirty four years after the Cultural Revolution, Muslims – and indeed, followers of other religions – are in a much better position. Islamic associations, schools and colleges are being created, mosques are being built, and there is a small but visible Islamic revival.

After years of repression, Chinese Muslims are flourishing, organising inter-ethnic activities amongst themselves and international activities with Muslims abroad.

China’s one-child policy applies to the Hui, even though minority groups are allowed to have two or even three children, simply because the Hui’s numbers are so substantial. The majority of the other Chinese Muslim minority groups, however, are allowed to have two children, and Chinese Muslim numbers are increasing.

“There is also a very small number of converts,” says the Imam of the Xiguian mosque after a heartfelt du’a under the shade of a 500 year old tree, the only original thing left in the mosque complex which was destroyed during the Cultural Revolution. “But what is more interesting is that many people who would not admit to being Muslims before out of fear of harming their livelihoods, like doctors, are now openly saying they are Muslims.”

Depending on the city you are in, the practice of Islam is different. In rural areas such as Little Mecca, where Muslims make up almost 60% of the population, Islam is evident in the number of mosques, halal restaurants and women in headscarves. It felt wonderful and yet so strange to walk and hear a dozen assalamu alaikums; to hear the adhan. In cosmopolitan cities like Beijing, however, as in every country of the world, globalisation and consumerism affects spirituality.

Abdul Rahman Haroun, Imam of the 300-year old Nan Dou Mosque, one of Beijing’s 72 mosques, elaborates: “Here in the big cities Muslims have to conform to the dress code. Women do not wear headscarves because they are inconvenient and would be incomprehensible. In the southwestern parts of China it is different.” Deea’ El Din, Imam at the 85 year old mosque in Shanghai smiles when I tell him I am from Egypt, and says that the years he spent at Al-Azhar university in Cairo were some of the best in his life. “Unfortunately, the environment here is not conducive to being religious, and most mosque-goers are older men and women.” He excuses himself to call the adhan for maghrib, and leads us in prayers; there were only half a dozen Chinese worshippers.

Muslim minorities around the world have much to learn from the experience of the Hui in China, even though many Muslim minorities today in the West have a millennium long history of contributing to their country. By delving deep into the heart of Islamic beliefs and becoming just as knowledgeable of Chinese beliefs, the Hui scholars found common ground with faiths and traditions that on the surface seemed very different to Islam – but they found the human values that bind us.

The Islamic scholars of today have to do the same with Western traditions, which are much more similar to Islam than Chinese traditions: they share the same Abrahamic values and beliefs, and the two civilisations have histories that were often intertwined.

There are 10 Muslim minority groups in China, but never in the history of the world has there ever been such an ethnically diverse group of Muslims in non-Muslim countries as there are in the world today. From the example of China we learn the importance of cross-cultural communication.

The Hui experience also demonstrates that it is very possible that Muslims can live in harmony with very different civilisations, and at the same time create a viable and unique indigenous culture. The fusion of things Chinese and Islamic is unparalleled, whether it is in thought or cultural expression.

By expressing their spirituality through architecture, works of literature, calligraphy and more, the Hui demonstrate to all minority Muslim groups that creating an authentic and genuine culture that is both Muslim and indigenous is not only possible, but beautiful.

My fondest memory of the entire trip is reading Qur’an in a Chinese mosque, only to have an old Chinese woman, dressed all in white sit next to me, smile hugely and point at the Qur’an. I look at her askance, and she starts pointing to the letters and at me. I start reading from surah Ya Sinn and she reads with me. And for the next fifteen minutes we read together. Islam is truly a universal religion.

SUHAYB AR RUMI (the Roman)

Standard

The blonde companion of the Prophet

About twenty years before the start of the Prophet’s (saw – may the peace & blessings of Allah be upon him) mission, that is about the middle of the sixth century CE, an Arab  named Sinan ibn Malik governed the city of al-Uballah on behalf of the Persian emperor. The city, which is now part of Basrah,  lays on the banks of the Euphrates River . Sinan lived in a luxurious palace on the banks of the river. He had several children  and was particularly fond of one of them who was then barely five years old. His name was Suhayb (ra – may Allah be pleased with him). He was blond and  fair-complexioned. He was active and alert and gave much pleasure to his father.

One day Suhayb’s (ra) mother took him and some members of her household to a village called ath-Thani for a picnic. What was  to be a relaxing and enjoyable day turned out to be a terrifying experience that was to change the course of young Suhayb’s  (ra) life forever.

That day, the village of ath-Thani was attacked, by a raiding party of Byzantine soldiers. The guards accompanying the picnic  party were overwhelmed and killed. All possessions were seized and a large number of persons were taken prisoner. Among  these was Suhayb ibn Sinan (ra).

Suhayb (ra) was taken to one of the slave markets of the Byzantine Empire, the capital of which was Constantinople , there to be  sold. Thereafter he passed from the hands of one slave master to another. His fate was no different from thousands of other  slaves who filled the houses, the palaces and castles of Byzantine rulers and aristocrats.

Suhayb (ra) spent his boyhood and his youth as a slave. For about twenty years he stayed in Byzantine lands. This gave him the  opportunity to get a rare knowledge and understanding of Byzantine/ire and society. In the palaces of the aristocracy, he  saw with his own eyes the injustices and the corruption of Byzantine life. He detested that society and later would say to  himself:

“A society like this can only be purified by a deluge.” Suhayb (ra) of course grew up speaking Greek, the language of the  Byzantine Empire . He practically forgot Arabic. But he never forgot that he was a son of the desert. He longed for the day  when he would be free again to join his people’s folk. At the first opportunity Suhayb (ra) escaped from bondage and headed  straight for Makkah which was a place of refuge or asylum. There people called him Suhayb “ar-Rumi” or “the Byzantine”  because of his peculiarly heavy speech and his blond hair. He became the khalif of one of the aristocrats of Makkah, Abdullah  ibn Judan. He engaged in trade and prospered. In fact, he became quite rich.

One day he returned to Makkah from one of his trading journeys. He was told that Muhammad (saw) the son of Abdullah had  begun calling people to believe in God alone, commanding them to be just and to do good works and prohibiting them from  shameful and reprehensible deeds. He immediately enquired who Muhammad (saw) was and where he stayed. He was told.

“(He stays) in the house or’ al-Arqam ibn Abi al-Arqam. Be careful however that no Quraysh sees you. If they see you they  would do (the most terrible things to you). You are a stranger here and there is no bond of asabiyyahi to protect you, neither  have you any clan to help you.”

Suhayb (ra) went cautiously to the house of al-Arqam. At the door he found Ammar ibn Yasir (ra) the young son of a Yemeni father  who was known to him. He hesitated for a moment then went up to Ammar and said: “What do you want (here), Ammar? (ra)”  “Rather, what do you want here’?” countered Ammar (ra). “I want to go to this man and hear directly from him what he is  saying.” “I also want to do that.” “Then let us enter together, ala barakatillah (with the blessings of God).”

Suhayb and Ammar (ra) entered and listened to what Muhammad (saw) was saying. They were both readily convinced of the truth of  his message. The light of faith entered their hearts. At this meeting, they pledged fealty to the Prophet (saw). declaring that there  is no god but Allah and Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah (saw). They spent the entire day in the company of the noble Prophet (saw).  At night, under cover of darkness, they left the house of al-Arqam, their hearts aglow with the light of faith and their faces  beaming with happiness.

Then the familiar pattern of events followed. The idolatrous Quraysh learnt about Suhayb’s (ra) acceptance of Islam and began  harassing and persecuting him. Suhayb (ra) bore his share of the persecution in the same way as Bilal, Ammar and his mother  Sumayyah, Khabbab and many others who professed Islam (ra – may Allah be pleased with them all). The punishment was inhuman and severe but Suhayb (ra) bore it all  with a patient and courageous heart because he knew that the path to Jannah ( Paradise ) is paved with thorns and difficulties. The  teachings of the noble Prophet (saw) had instilled in him and other companions a rare strength and courage.

When the Prophet (saw) gave permission for his followers to migrate to Madinah, Suhayb (ra) resolved to go in the company of the  Prophet (saw) and Abu Bakr (ra). The Quraysh however found out about his intentions and foiled his plans. They placed guards over  him to prevent him from leaving and taking with him the wealth, the gold and the silver, which he had acquired through  trade.

After the departure of the Prophet (saw) and Abu Bakr (ra), Suhayb (ra) continued to bide his time, waiting for an opportunity to join them.  He remained unsuccessful. The eyes of his guards were ever alert and watchful. The only way out was to resort to a  stratagem.

One cold night, Suhayb (saw) pretended he had some stomach problems and went out repeatedly as if responding to calls of  nature. His captors said one to another:

“Don’t worry. Al-Laat and al-Uzza (the names of the 2 main idols of Qurasysh) are keeping him busy with his stomach.”

They became relaxed and sleep got the better of them. Suhayb (ra) quietly slipped out as if he was going to the toilet. He armed  himself, got ready a mount and headed in the direction of Madinah.

When his captors awoke, they realized with a start that Suhayb (ra) was gone. They got horses ready and set out in hot pursuit  and eventually caught up with him. Seeing them approach, Suhayb (ra) clambered up a hill. Holding his bow and arrow at the  ready, he shouted: “Men of Quraysh! You know, by God, that I am one of the best archers and my aim is unerring. By God, if  you come near me, with each arrow I have, I shall kill one of you. Then I shall strike with my sword.” A Quraysh spokesman  responded: By God, we shall not let you escape from us with your life and money. You came to Makkah weak and poor and  you have acquired what you have acquired..”

“What would you say if I leave you my wealth?” interrupted Suhayb (ra). “Would you get out of my way?” “Yes,” they agreed.

Suhayb (ra) described the place in his house in Makkah where he had left the money, and they allowed him to go.

He set off as quickly as he could for Madinah cherishing the prospect of being with the Prophet (saw) and of having the freedom to  worship God in peace. On his way to Madinah, whenever he felt tired, the thought of meeting the Prophet (saw) sustained him and  he proceeded with increased determination. When Suhayb (ra) reached Quba, just outside Madinah where the Prophet himself  alighted after his Hijrah, the Prophet (saw) saw him approaching. He was over-joyed and greeted Suhayb (ra) with beaming smiles.

“Your transaction has been fruitful, O Abu Yahya. Your transaction has been fruitful.” He repeated this three times. Suhayb’s  (ra) face beamed with happiness as he said: “By God, no one has come before me to you, Messenger of God (saw), and only Jibril (Angel Gabriel)  could  have told you about this.” Yes indeed! Suhayb’s (ra) transaction was fruitful. Revelation from on high affirmed the truth of this:

“And there is a type of man who gives his life to earn the pleasure of God. And God is full of kindness to His servants.” (The  Quran, Surah al-Baqarah, 2:2O7).

What is money and what is gold and what is the entire world so long as faith remains! The Prophet (saw) loved Suhayb (ra) a great  deal. He was commended by the Prophet (saw) and described as preceding the Byzantines to Islam. In addition to his piety and  sobriety, Suhayb (ra) was also light-hearted at times and had a good sense of humor. One day the Prophet (saw) saw him eating  dates. He noticed that Suhayb (ra) had an infection in one eye. The Prophet (saw) said to him laughingly: “Do you eat ripe dates while  you have an infection in one eye?” “What’s wrong?” replied Suhayb (ra), “I am eating it with the other eye.”

Suhayb (ra) was also known for his generosity. He used to give all his stipend from the public treasury fi sabilillah(for the pleasure of God), to help the  poor and those in distress. He was a good example of the Quranic verse: “He gives food for the love of God to the needy,  the orphan and the captive.” So generous was he that Umar (ra) once remarked:

“I have seen you giving out so much food that you appear to be too extravagant.” Suhayb (ra) replied: “I have heard the  Messenger of God (saw) say: ‘The best of you is the one who gives out food.’”

Suhayb’s (ra) piety and his standing among MusIims was so high that he was selected by Umar ibn al-Khattab (ra) to lead the  Muslims in the period between his death and the choosing of his successor.

As he lay dying after he was stabbed by a Magian, Abu Lulu (may Allah curse him), while leading the Fajr Salat, Umar (ra) summoned six of the  companions: Uthman, Ali, Talhah, Zubayr, Abdur Rahman ibn Awf and Sad ibn Abi Waqqas (ra). He did not appoint anyone of  them as his successor, because if he had done so according to one report “there would have been for a short time two  Khalifahs looking at each other”. He instructed the six to consult among themselves and with the Muslims for three days and  choose a successor, and then he said:

“Wa-l yusalli bi-n nas Suhayb – Let Suhayb (ra) lead the people in Salat (prayer).”

In the period when there was no Khalifah (caliph), Suhayb (ra) was given the responsibility and the honor of leading the Salat and of  being, in other words, the head of the Muslim community.

Suhayb’s (ra) appointment by Umar (ra) showed how well people from a wide variety of backgrounds were integrated and honoured  in the community of Islam. Once during the time of the Prophet (saw), a hypocrite named Qays ibn Mutatiyah tried to pour scorn  and disgrace on sections of the community. Qays had come upon a study circle (halqah) in which were Salman al-Farsi,  Suhayb ar-Rumi and Bilal al-Habashi, may God be pleased with them, and remarked:

“The Aws and the Khazraj have stood up in defence of this man (Muhammad). And what are these people doing with him’?”  Muadh was furious and informed the Prophet (saw) of what Qays had said. The Prophet (saw) was angered. He entered the mosque  and the Call to Prayer was given, for this was the method of summoning the Muslims for an important announcement. Then  he stood up, praised and glorified God and said:

“Your Lord is One. Your ancestor is one. Your religion is one. Take heed. Arabism is not conferred on you through your mother  or father. It is through the tongue (i.e. the language of Arabic), so whoever speaks Arabic, he is an Arab.”

The greatest Women of All Time

Standard

ASSALAMU ALAIKUM
 
All praise is due to Allaah, Lord of all the worlds. Peace and blessings be upon the Messenger (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam), his household and companions (ra – may Allah be pleased with them all).

Fellow Muslims! Fear Allaah as He should be feared. Fear of Allaah is a reminder for His devoted servants and it is safety from His punishment.

Dear brethren! A Muslim woman attains prosperity by following the path of the best women who lived in the best generation who were nurtured in the house of Prophethood. They are women of high status and outstanding estimation.

They are blessed and great women. Foremost among them is that intelligent and wise woman, Khadeejah bint Khuwaylid (ra – may Allah be pleased with her), the religious and noble woman. She grew up upon virtuous characters and manners. She was chaste and gracious. She was known among Makkah women as ‘the pure woman’. The Messenger of Allaah (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) married her and she supported him with her life, wealth and wisdom. During his sorrowful days, he would seek shelter with her and confide in her.

When the first revelation came to him he went to his wife shaking, and he said, “O Khadeejah, I fear for myself.” But Khadeejah (ra) responded to his fear with a firm heart. And she told him, “By Allaah, Allaah will not disgrace you.”

Islaam started in her house and she was the first person to embrace it. Ibn al-katheer (rh – may Allah have mercy upon him) said, “Khadeejah (ra) was the first person to embrace Islaam.”

At the beginning of the Prophet’s (saw – may the peace & blessings of Allah be upon him) mission, he was faced with many tribulations. But she stood by him compassionately and supported him with her outstanding intelligence. Whenever he heard any undesirable words from the people he would go to her, and she would strengthen and console him. The Prophet (saw) said about her, “She believed in me when the people denied me, she trusted me when people belied me; she supported me with her wealth when people refused to support me and I was blessed with children by her when I was denied children by other women.” (Ahmad)

Khadeejah (ra) was a dutiful and great wife to her husband and an affectionate mother to her children. She gave birth to all the Prophet’s. She was extremely good-mannered. She never argued with her husband and she never bothered him. The Messenger of Allaah (saw) said, “Angel Jibreel (Gabriel) came to me and said: ‘Give Khadeejah glad tidings that she will have a palace made of hollowed pearls in Paradise and there will be neither noise nor any trouble in it (hardship & toil).’” (Al-Bukhaaree and Muslim)

As-Suhaylee said, “She was given the glad tiding of a house in Paradise because she never raised her voice over that of the Prophet (saw) and she never bothered him.” She was pleased with her Lord and Allaah is pleased with her.

The Prophet (saw) said, ” Paradise and there will be neither noise nor any trouble in it.’” (Al-Bukhaaree and Muslim)

Ibn al-Qayyim said, “Khadeejah (ra) was the only woman known to have this honour.”

Allaah loved Khadeejah (ra), so did His angels. The Messenger of Allaah (saw) also loved her so much. He said, “I am blessed with her love.” (Muslim)

Whenever the Prophet (saw) remembered her, he would mention her in glowing attributes and would show gratitude for her companionship. ‘Aaishah (ra) said, “Whenever the Messenger of Allaah (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) remembered Khadeejah (ra), he would never tire of praising her and invoking Allaah’s forgiveness for her. He appreciated her love and sincerity and he would honour her friends even after her death.”

‘Aaishah (ra) said, “He would often slaughter a goat, and distribute it to Khadeejah’s (ra) friends. And whenever I asked him, ‘Are there no other women in the world except Khadeejah (ra)?’ He would say, ‘She was this and that (he would praise and defend her) and she bore me children.’” (Al-Bukhaaree)

After her death, Allaah’s Messenger (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) heard her sister’s voice. He them became sad and said, “She reminded me of Khadeejah (ra).” 

Khadeejah (ra) was perfect in her religion, wisdom and conduct. The Prophet (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) said, “Many men attained perfection, but only three women attained it: Maryam (Mary the mother of Jesus), daughter of ‘Imraan, Aasiyah, Pharaoh’s wife and Khadeejah bint Khuwaylid (ra – may Allah be pleased with them all.” (Ibn Mardooyah)

She preceded the women of this Ummah (Islamic Global community) in righteousness, nobility and splendour. Allaah’s Messenger said, “Maryam [Mary, Jesus' mother] was the best woman of her time, and the best woman of this Ummah is Khadeejah (ra).” (Al-Bukhaaree and Muslim)

Khadeejah (ra) was righteous and made her home righteous. She reaped the fruit of her labour and she and her daughter became the best of the women of the worlds in Paradise . The Prophet (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) said, “The best from the women of Paradise are: Khadeejah, Faatimah, Maryam [Mary] and ‘Aasiyah (may Allah be pleased with them all).” (Ahmad and An-Nasaa’ee)

She occupied a great place in the Prophet’s (saw) heart. He did not marry any woman before her neither did he marry any woman while she was still with him until she died. He was extremely distressed with her death. Adh-Dhahabee said, “Khadeejah (ra) was intelligent, gracious, religious, chaste and noble. She is one of the dwellers of Paradise .”

Dear brethren! Another great woman of the house of Prophethood is ‘Aaishah (ra), daughter of Aboo Bakr (ra – may Allah be pleased with him). She was born in the house of truthfulness and piety and she was nurtured in the house of eemaan (faith). Her mother was a companion and her sister, Asmaa, Lady of the Two Girdles and her brother were also companions. Her father is the truthful man of this Ummah. She grew up in the house of knowledge, for her father was the erudite scholar of Quraysh and the highest authority in genealogy.
 
Allaah endowed her with outstanding intelligence and a sharp memory. Ibn Katheer (rh – may Allah have mercy upon him) said, “No nation has produced a woman as sharp, knowledgeable, fluent and intelligent as ‘Aaishah (ra).” She excelled the women of her race in knowledge and wisdom. She was blessed with understanding of Islaamic jurisprudence and memorisation of poetry. She was in fact, a treasure of Islaamic sciences. Adh-Dhahabee said, “The most knowledgeable woman of this Ummah is ‘Aaishah (ra). I do not know any woman from the Ummah of Muhammad (saw) or from any other nation more knowledgeable than her.”

She excelled all women with her virtues and beautiful companionship. Allaah’s Messenger (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) said, “The superiority of ‘Aaishah (ra) over other women is like the superiority of thareed over other kinds of food.” (Al-Bukhaaree and Muslim)

The Messenger of Allaah (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) loved her; and he did not love anything but that which is pleasant.

‘Amr ibn al-’Aas (ra – may Allah be pleased with him) once asked Allaah’s Messenger (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam), “Who is most beloved to you of all people?” The Prophet answered, “‘Aaishah (ra).” And he said, “And among men?” And he answered, “Her father.” (Al-Bukhaaree)

Al-Qurtubee said, “There are resplendent evidences in Islaam that require women to stay at home and not to go out except when necessary. And when it becomes
necessary for them to go out they should do so with complete covering of themselves and their adornments.”

Allaah puts whomever He wills to test, and the test is in accordance with one’s eemaan. ‘Aaishah (ra) was slandered. She said, narrating her ordeal in this incidence, “I wept and I could not sleep and I just kept weeping until my parents thought that my liver would burst from weeping.” She said that the trial was so severe that she would weep but could not find any more tears to shed.

Ibn Katheer said, “Allaah defended her honour, and He revealed ten verses to absolve her. This elevated her status and these verses were recited and they shall continue to be recited till the Day of Resurrection. Allaah testified that she was one of the purest women and promised her forgiveness and a generous provision.

She spent nights caring for the Prophet (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) in his illness until he died in her apartment, on her day and in her bosom.

Sawdah bint Zam’ah (ra) is another of the Prophet’s (saw) noble wives. She was pure-hearted and the first woman he married after the death of Khadeejah (ra). She was gracious and noble, and the purity of her heart manifested when she gave her days with the Prophet to ‘Aaishah out of consideration for her husband’s feelings and in order to earn reward of her Lord.

Another great woman in the Prophet’s (saw) household is Hafsah (ra), daughter of ‘Umar (ra). She was given to observing prayers in the night and performing supererogatory fasting. She grew up in a house in which the cause of Islaam was supported and truth was given prominence. Seven members of her family participated in the battle of Badr. ‘Aaishah (ra) said of her, “She was my only competitor among the Prophet’s wives.”

There is also Zaynab bint Khuzaymah al-Hilaaliyyah (ra)who was very generous and hastened to perform righteous deeds. She lived with Allaah’s Messenger (saw) for only two months and then sadly passed away.

Another distinguished woman in the house of Prophethood is Umm Habeebah (ra) daughter of Aboo Sufyaan (ra – may Allah be pleased with him), the emigrant and the one who was given to performing meritorious deeds. There was no one among his wives who was more generous than her as far as giving charity is concerned. She migrated to Abyssinia , escaping with her religion from the persecution of quraysh.

Another outstanding wife of the Prophet (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) was Umm Salamah (ra – may Allah be pleased with her), the patient and noble woman. Her name is Hind bint Abee Umayyah, one of the earliest emigrants. When she wanted to migrate to al-Madeenah with her husband Aboo Salamah (ra), her clan separated her from her husband and son. She said, “Every morning I would go to Abtah [a valley in Makkah] and I would keep weeping until evening. I did so for a whole year or close to a year. They later pitied me and gave my son back to me.”

Her faith in Allaah was firm-rooted. When her first husband died, she said the invocation that Allaah’s Messenger taught her, so Allaah gave her a better husband in the person of Allaah’s Messenger (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam). Umm Salamah (ra) narrated that the Messenger of Allaah (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) said, “If any Muslim who suffers some calamity says what Allaah has commanded him,” We belong to Allah and to Him shall we return; O Allaah, reward me for my affliction and give me something better than it in exchange for it,” Allah will
give him something better than it in exchange.” When Abu Salamah (ra) died she said: ‘Which Muslim is better than Abu Salamah whose family was the first to emigrate to the Messenger of Allaah (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam)?’ I
then said those words, and Allaah gave me the Prophet
(sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) in exchange.” (Muslim)

Make this supplication your treasure during afflictions, Allaah will provide you with what is better.

Dear brethren! There is a woman among the Prophet’s wives known as Mother of the Poor. She is Zaynab bint Jahsh (ra). She enjoyed nobility of birth and character. She was described by Aboo Nu’aym as, ‘devoted and contented woman’. Allaah married her to His Prophet through an explicit verse from His Book,

“So when Zaid had accomplished his desire from her (i.e. divorced her), We gave her to you in marriage.” (Al-Ahzaab 33:37)

Her marriage to the Prophet (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) is a blessing to the Muslim women till the day of Resurrection, for it was after her marriage that Allaah ordained hijaab for the women so that it could serve as a symbol of protection for their honour, chastity and purity.

Zaynab (ra) was extremely generous to the poor and the weak. She was highly charitable. In spite of her nobility and high status, she used to work with her hands, tanning
and making beads. And she would spend the proceeds for the poor. ‘Aaishah (ra) said, “I have not seen a woman better in her adherence to religion, more pious, kinder to the kith and kin and more generous in giving charity than Zaynab.”

Juwayriyyah bint al-Haarith (ra) from the tribe of Banoo al-Mustaliq is another of the Prophet’s distinguished wives. Her father was the influential chief of his tribe. She was in herself blessed as she was blessed to her tribe. ‘Aaishah (ra) said, “I have not seen a woman who is greater in blessing to her people more than her.” She was given to performing much acts of worship for her Lord. She sincerely and devotedly worshiped her Lord. She would sit down in her prayer place remembering her Lord after Fajr until mid-noon. She said, “The Messenger of Allaah (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) came to me one morning while I was glorifying Allaah. He then went out for some of his needs. When he came back just before mid-noon he said, ‘Are you still there remembering Allaah?’ And I said, ‘Yes.’” (Muslim)

Another honourable wife of Allaah’s Messenger (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) is the Safiyyah bint Huyayy (ra), a descendant of Prophet Haaroon [Aaron]. She was a noble and intelligent woman. She was highly-placed, religious, deliberate and peace-loving. The Messenger of Allaah
(sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) told her, “Indeed, you are a
daughter of a Prophet [meaning Aaron], your uncle is a Prophet [meaning Moses]; and you are also married to a
Prophet.” (At-Tirmidhee)

The feast of her marriage to the Prophet (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) comprised only of butter, cottage cheese and dates. But the marriage was blessed.

Maymoonah bint al-Haarith al-Hilaaliyyah (ra), the woman who was given to being kind to the kith and kin is another eminent wife of the Prophet (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa
sallam). She was one the greatest women. Allaah endowed her with pure heart and performance of much acts of worship. ‘Aaishah said about her, “She was one of the most pious and most generous to the kith and kin among us.”

Fellow Muslims! That is the history of the outstanding women of Islaam, mothers of the faithful. Their virtues are glowing. They had combination of beauties and virtues. It is therefore, incumbent upon Muslims to make them their models in matters of their religion, their submission to Allaah and His Messenger (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam), their conduct, their consciousness of Allaah, their performance of acts of worship, their truthfulness in words and their spending for the poor. They need to emulate them in their alleviation of other people’s sufferings; and in their efforts to make their children righteous, correct them with patience and in seeking fortification through knowledge and learning from erudite scholars.

They need to emulate them in keeping themselves properly covered, maintaining their chastity and keeping away from doubtful and lustful things. They should emulate them by avoiding pinning their hopes on this world, heedlessness and forgetfulness or being carried away by outward beauties while the inward is corrupt.

Muslims should avoid looking at forbidden things and engaging in amorous conversations with the opposite sex. They should beware of those who are calling to the
removal of hijaab and mixing with the opposite sex.

Muslim woman’s greatness and glory lie in her religion and her hijaab. Allaah says,

“O Prophet! Tell your wives and your daughters and the women of the believers to draw their cloaks (veils) all over their bodies (i.e. screen themselves completely except the eyes or one eye to see the way). That will be better, that they should be known (as free respectable women) so as not to be annoyed. And Allaah is Ever Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.” (Al-Israa 33:59)

Dear Muslims! The Prophet’s (saw) wives lived with him humbly in apartments built of brick and palm leaves, but full of eemaan and piety. They showed patience with the
Messenger of Allaah (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) over poverty and hunger. Sometimes, a month or two would pass with no cooking fire kindled in their homes. They would spend days with nothing to eat but only dates and water. Sometimes they would make do with water only. Yet they lived in contentedness and patience upon
Allaah’s promise that,
“The Hereafter is better for you than the present (life of this world).” (Ad-Duhaa 93:4)

And His promise,

“And whosoever of you is obedient to Allaah and His Messenger (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) and does righteous good deeds, We shall give her, her reward twice over, and We have prepared for her a noble provision.” (Al-Ahzaab 33:31)

Brethren in Islaam! The Prophet (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam) married five of his wives with their ages ranging between forty and sixty. By that he was able to lay an example in taking care of the widow and their orphaned children. He married Khadeejah (ra) while she was forty years old, with three children from the previous marriage, while he was unmarried before. He married Zaynab bint Khuzaymah (ra) who was an almost sixty-year-old widow. He married Umm Salamah (ra) who was a widow with six children. He married Sawdah (ra) who was a fifty-five years old widow.

He married some relatives from among his cousins. And he married some women who were not his relatives.

He was a compassionate, dutiful and honourable husband to them all. He lived with them in the most beautiful way. He was always cheerful and kind to them.

Therefore, let those who want to prosper emulate the Messenger of Allaah (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam), who is the best of all creatures. Let the Muslim women follow the path of the righteous wives of the Prophet (sallallaahu ‘alayihi wa sallam). For, there is no success for any woman
except by following the path of these pious ladies in their
righteousness and God-consciousness and in their dutifulness to their husband and children.

By: Shaykh ‘Abdul-Muhsin Al-Qaasim
Al-Madeenah Al-Munawwarah (Sermons of
the two Holy Mosques)
 
 
GOD BLESS

Abbey Kibirige Semuwemba

Blogs:
http://ugandansatheart.wordpress.com/
http://semuwemba.wordpress.com/
http://ekitibwakyabuganda.wordpress.com/
http://ugandamuslims.wordpress.com/
”We must stop thinking of the individual and start thinking about what  is best for society.” (Hillary Clinton, 1993)

THE STORY OF ABDUL RAHMAN IBN AWF

Standard

ABDUR – RAHMAN IBN AWF (ra – may the peace & blessings of Allah be upon him)

 

He was one of the first eight persons to accept Islam. He was one of the ten persons (al-asharatu-al-mubashshirin) who were assured of entering Paradise . He was one of the six persons chosen by Umar (ra – may Allah be pleased with him) to form the council of shura (consultation)  to choose the Khalifah (caliph) after his death.  His name in Jahiliyyah (ignorance i.e. before the coming of Islam) days was Abu Amr. But when he accepted Islam the noble Prophet (saw – may the peace & blessings of Allah be upon him) called him Abdur-Rahman – the servant of the Beneficent God.

Abdur-Rahman (ra) became a Muslim before the Prophet entered the house of al-Arqam. In fact it is said that he accepted Islam only two days after Abu Bakr as-Siddiq (ra) did so. Abdur-Rahman (ra) did not escape the punishment which the early Muslims suffered at the hands of the Quraysh. He bore this punishment with steadfastness as they did. He remained firm as they did. And when they were compelled to leave Makkah for Abyssinia because of the continuous and unbearable persecution, Abdur-Rahman (ra) also went. He returned to Makkah when it was rumored that conditions for the Muslims had improved but, when these rumors proved to be false, he left again for Abyssinia on a second hijrah (migration). From Makkah once again he made the hijrah to Madeenah.

Soon after arriving in Madeenah, the Prophet (saw) in his unique manner began pairing off the Muhajirin (those whi migrated) and the Ansar (the helpers). This established a firm bond of brotherhood and was meant to strengthen social cohesion and ease the destitution of the Muhajirin. Abdur-Rahman (ra) was linked by the Prophet (saw) with Sa’d ibn ar-Rabi’ah (ra). Sa’d (ra) in the spirit of generosity and magnanimity with which the Ansar greeted the Muhajirin, said to Abdur-Rahman (ra): “My brother! Among the people of Madeenah I have the most wealth. I have two orchards and I have two wives. See which of the two orchards you like and I shall vacate it for you and which of my two wives is pleasing to you and I will divorce her for you.”

Abdur-Rahman (ra) must have been embarrassed and said in reply: “May God bless you in your family and your wealth. But just show me where the sooq (market place) is..”Abdur-Rahman (ra) went to the market-place and began trading with whatever little resources he had. He bought and sold and his profits grew rapidly. Soon he was sufficiently well off and was able to get married. He went to the noble Prophet (saw) with the scent of perfume lingering over him.

“Mahyarn, O Abdur-Rahman (ra)!” exclaimed the Prophet (saw) - “mahyam” being a word of Yemeni origin which indicates
pleasant surprise.

“I have got married,” replied Abdur-Rahman (ra). “And what did you give your wife as mahr (dowry)?” “The weight of a nuwat in gold.”

“You must have a walimah (wedding feast) even if it is with a single sheep. And may Allah bless you in your wealth,” said the Prophet (saw) with obvious pleasure and encouragement.

Thereafter Abdur-Rahman (ra) grew so accustomed to business success that he said if he lifted a stone he expected to find gold or silver under it! Abdur-Rahman (ra) distinguished himself in both the battles of Badr and Uhud. At Uhud he remained firm throughout and suffered more than twenty wounds some of them deep and severe. Even so, his physical jihad was matched by his jihad with his wealth.

Once the Prophet, may God bless him and grant him peace, was preparing to despatch an expeditionary force. He summoned his companions and said:


“Contribute sadaqah (charity) for I want to despatch an expedition.” Abdur-Rahman (ra) went to his house and quickly returned. “O Messenger of God (saw),” he said, “I have four thousand (dinars). I give two thousand as a qard to my Lord and two thousand I leave for my family. “

When the Prophet (saw) decided to send an expedition to distant Tabuk – this was the last ghazwah (battle) of his life that he mounted – his need for finance and material was not greater than his need for men for the Byzantine forces were a numerous and well-equipped fo e. That year in Madinah was one of drought and hardship. The journey to Tabuk was long, more that a thousand kilometers. Provisions were in short supply. Transport was at a premium so much so that a group of Muslims came to the Prophet (saw) pleading to go wit h him but he had to turn them away because he could find no transport for them.

These men were sad and dejected and came to be known as the Bakka’in or the Weepers and the army itself was called the Army of Hardship (‘Usrah). Thereupon the Prophet (saw) called upon his companions to give generously for the war effort in the path of God an d assured them they would be rewarded. The Muslims’ response to the Prophet’s (saw) call was immediate and generous. In the fore front of those who responded was Abdur-Rahman ibn Awl (ra). He donated two hundred awqiyyah of gold whereupon Umar ibn al-Khattab (ra) said to the Prophet (saw):

“I have (now) seen Abdur-Rahman (ra) committing a wrong. He has not left anything for his family.”

“Have you left anything for your family, Abdur-Rahman (ra)?” asked the Prophet (saw).

“Yes,” replied Abdur-Rahman (ra). “I have left for them more than what I could ever give and better.” “How much?” enquired the Prophet (saw).

“What God and His Messenger (saw) have promised of sustenance, goodness and reward i.e. Allah and His messenger (Islam),” replied Abdur-Rahman (ra).

The Muslim army eventually left for Tabuk. There Abdur-Rahman (ra) was blessed with an honor which was not conferred on anyone till then. The time of Salat (prayer) came and the Prophet, peace be on him, was not there at the time. The Muslims chose Abdur-Rahman (ra) as their imam. The first rakat (unit of prayer) of the Salat was almost completed when the Prophet, may God bless him and grant him peace, joined the worshippers and performed the Salat behind Abdur-Rahman ibn Awl (ra). Could there be a greater honor conferred on anyone than to have been the imam of the most honored of God’s creation, the imam of the Prophets, the imam of Muhammad, the Messenger of God!

When the Prophet, peace be on him, passed away, Abdur-Rahman (ra) took on the responsibility of looking after the needs of his family, the Ummahaat al-Muminin (the Mothers of the believers). He would go with them wherever they wanted to and he even performed Hajj with them to ensure that all their needs were met. This is a sign of the trust and confidence which he enjoyed on the part of the Prophet’s (saw) family.

Abdur-Rahman’s (ra) support for the Muslims and the Prophet’s wives (ra – may Allah be pleased with them all) in particular was well-known. Once he sold a piece of land for forty thousand dinars and he distributed the entire amount among the Banu Zahrah (the relatives of the Prophet’s (saw) mother Aminah), the poor among the Muslims and the Prophet’s wives (saw). When Aishah, may God be pleased with her, received some of this money she asked:

“Who has sent this money?” and was told it was Abdur-Rahman (ra), whereupon she said:”The Messenger of God, may God bless him and grant him peace, said: No one will feel compassion towards you after I die except the sabirin (those who are patient and resolute).”

The prayer of the noble Prophet (saw) that Allah should bestow barakah (blessings) on the wealth of Abdur-Rahman (ra) appeared to be with Abdur-Rahman (ra) throughout his life. He became the richest man among the companions of the Prophet (saw). His business transactions invariably met with success and his wealth continued to grow. His trading caravans to and from Madinah grew larger and larger bringing to the people of Madinah wheat, flour, butter, cloths, utensils, perfume and whatever else was needed and exporting whatever surplus produce they had.

One day, a loud rumbling sound was heard coming from beyond the boundaries of Madinah normally a calm and peaceful city. The rumbling sound gradually increased in volume. In addition, clouds of dust and sand were stirred up and blown in the wind.

The people of Madinah soon realized that a mighty caravan was entering the city. They stood in amazement as seven hundred camels laden with goods moved into the city and crowded the streets. There was much shouting and excitement as people called to one another to come out and witness the sight and see what goods and sustenance the camel caravan had brought.

Aishah, may God be pleased with her, heard the commotion and asked: “What is this that’s happening in Madinah?” and she was told: “It is the caravan of Abdur-Rahman ibn Awl (ra) which has come from Syria bearing his merchandise.”

“A caravan making all this commotion?” she asked in disbelief.”

“Yes, O Umm al-Muminin (mother of the believers). There are several hundred camels.”

Aishah (ra – may Allah be pleased with her) shook her head and gazed in the distance as if she was trying to recall some scene or utterance of the past and then she said: “I have heard the Messenger of God (saw), may God bless him and grant him peace, say: I have seen Abdur-Rahman ibn Awl (ra) entering Paradise creeping.”

Why creeping? Why should he not enter Paradise leaping and at a quick pace with the early companions (ra – may Allah be pleased with them all) of the Prophet (saw)?

Some friends of his related to Abdur-Rahman (ra) the hadith which Aishah (ra) had mentioned. He remembered that he had heard the hadith more than once from the Prophet (saw) and he hurried to the house of Aishah (ra) and said to her: “Yaa Ammah! Have you heard that from the Messenger of God, may God bless him and grant him peace?”

“Yes,” she replied.

“You have reminded me of a hadith which I have never forgotten,” he is also reported to have said. He was so over-joyed and added: “If I could I would certainly like to enter Paradise standing. I swear to you, yaa Ammah, that this entire caravan with all its merchandise, I will giver sabilillah (in the path of God).”

And so he did. In a great festival of charity and righteousness, he distributed all that the massive caravan had brought to the people of Madinah and surrounding areas.

This is just one incident which showed what type of man Abdur-Rahman (ra) was. He earned much wealth but he never remained attached to it for its own sake and he did not allow it to corrupt him.

Abdur-Rahman’s (ra) generosity did not stop there. He continued giving with both his hands, secretly and openly. Some of the figures mentioned are truly astounding: forty thousand dirhams of silver, forty thousand dinars of gold, two hundred awqiyyah of gold, five hundred horses to mujahidin setting out in the
path of God and one thousand five hundred camels to another group of mujahidin, four hundred dinars of gold to the survivors of Badr and a large legacy to the Ummahaat al Muminin and the catalogue goes on. On account of this fabulous generosity, Aishah (ra) said:


“May God give him to drink from the water of Salsabil (a spring in Paradise ).” All this wealth did not corrupt Abdur-Rahman (ra) and did not change him. When he was among his workers and assistants, people could not distinguish him from them. One day food was brought to him with which to end a fast. He looked at the food and said: “Musab ibn Umayr (ra) has been killed. He was better than me. We did not find anything of his to shroud him with except what covered his head but left his legs uncovered. Then God endowed us with the (bounties of) the world… I really fear that our reward has been bestowed on us early (in thisworld).” He began to cry and sob and could not eat. May Abdur-Rahman ibn Awl be (ra) granted felicity among:-

 

“those who spend their substance in the cause of God and follow up not their gifts with reminders of their generosity or with injury. For them their reward is with their Lord, on them shall be no fear nor shall they grieve”. (The Qur’ân, Surah al-Baqarah, 2: 262)

 

Abbey Kibirige Semuwemba
”We must stop thinking of the individual and start thinking about what  is best for society.” (Hillary Clinton, 1993)

The Orator of the Prophet (saw) Or Prophet’s ‘Tamare Mirundi’

Standard

Thabit ibn Qays
Thabit ibn Qays (ra – may Allah be pleased with him) was a chieftain of the Khazraj (a tribe from Madinah) and therefore a man of considerable influence in Yathrib (now known as Madinah). He was known for  the sharpness of his mind and the power of his oratory. It was because of this that he became the khatib or the spokesman  and orator of the Prophet (saw – may the peace & blessings of Allah be upon him) and Islam.
He became a Muslim at the hands of Musab ibn Umayr (ra) whose cool and persuasive logic and the sweetness and beauty of his  Quran recital proved irresistible.
When the Prophet (saw) arrived in Madinah after the historic Hijrah (emigration), Thabit and a great gathering of horsemen gave him a warm  and enthusiastic welcome. Thabit acted as their spokesman and delivered a speech in the presence of the Prophet and his  companion, Abu Bakr as-Siddiq (ra). He began by giving praise to God Almighty and invoking peace and blessings on His Prophet  and ended up by saying:
“We give our pledge to you, O Messenger of God (saw), that we would protect you from all that we protect ourselves, our children  and our wives. What would then be our reward for this?”
The speech was reminiscent of words spoken at the second Pledge of Aqabah and the Prophet’s (saw) reply as then was the  same: “Al-Jannah – Paradise !”
When the Yathribites heard the word “al-Jannah” their faces beamed with happiness and excitement and their response  was: “We are pleased, O Messenger of God! We are pleased, O Messenger of God (saw).”
From that day on the Prophet, peace be on him, made Thabit ibn Qays (ra) his Khatib, just as Hassan ibn Thabit (ra) was his poet.  When delegations of Arabs came to him to show off their brilliance in verse and the strength of their oratory skills which the  Arabs took great pride in, the Prophet (saw) would call upon Thabit ibn Qays (ra) to challenge their orators and Hassan ibn Thabit (ra) to  vaunt his verses before their poets.
In the Year of the Delegations, the ninth after the Hijrah, tribes from all over the Arabian peninsula came to Madinah to pay  homage to the Prophet (saw), either to announce their acceptance of Islam or to pay jizyah in return for the protection of the  Muslim state. One of these was a delegation from the tribe of Tamim who said to the Prophet (saw):
“We have come to show our prowess to you. Do give  permission to our Shaif and our Khatib to speak.” The Prophet, peace be on him, smiled and said: “I permit your Khatib. Let  him speak.”
Their orator, Utarid ibn Hajib, got up and held forth on the greatness and achievements of their tribe and when he was  finished the Prophet (saw) summoned Thabit ibn Qays (ra) and said: “Stand and reply to him.” Thabit (ra) arose and said:
“Praise be to God Whose creation is the entire heavens and the earth wherein His will has been made manifest. His Throne  is the extent of His knowledge and there is nothing which does not exist through His grace.
“Through His power He has made us leaders and from the best of His creation He has chosen a Messenger who is the most  honorable of men in lineage, the most reliable and true in speech and the most excellent in deeds. He has revealed to him a  book and chosen him as a leader of His creation. Among all creation, he is a blessing of God.
“He summoned people to have faith in Him. The Emigrants from among his people and his relations who are the most  honorable people in esteem and the best in deeds believed in him. Then, we the Ansar (Helpers) were the first people to  respond (to his call for support). So we are the Helpers of God and the ministers of His Messenger.”
Thabit (ra) was a believer with a profound faith in God. His consciousness and fear of God was true and strong. He was especially  sensitive and cautious of saying or doing anything that would incur the wrath of God Almighty. One day the Prophet (saw) saw him  looking not just sad but dejected and afraid. His shoulders were haunched and he was actually cringing from fear.
“What’s wrong with you, O Abu Muhammad?” asked the Prophet (saw). “I fear that I might be destroyed, O Messenger of God (saw),” he  said. “And why?” asked the Prophet (saw). “God Almighty,” he said, “has prohibited us from desiring to be praised for what we did  not do but I find myself liking praise. He has prohibited us from being proud and I find myself tending towards vanity.” This  was the time when the verse of the Quran was revealed: “Indeed, God does not love any arrogant boaster.”
The Prophet, peace be on him, then tried to calm his anxieties and allay his fears and eventually said to him: “O Thabit (ra),  aren’t you pleased to live as someone who is praised, and to die as a martyr and to enter Paradise ?”
Thabit’s (ra) face beamed with happiness and joy as he said: “Certainly, O Messenger of God (saw).” “Indeed, that shall be yours,”  replied the noble Prophet (saw).
There was another occasion when Thabit (ra) became sad and crest-fallen, when the words of the Quran were revealed:
“O you who believe! Raise not your voices above the voice of the Prophet and neither speak loudly to him as you would  speak loudly to one another, lest all your deeds come to naught without your perceiving it.”
On hearing these words, Qays (ra) kept away from the meetings and gatherings of the Prophet (saw) in spite of his great love for him  and his hitherto constant presence in his company. He stayed in his house almost without ever leaving it except for the  performance of the obligatory Salat (prayer). The Prophet (saw) missed his presence and evidently asked for information about him. A man  from the Ansar volunteered and went to Thabit’s (ra) house. He found Thabit (ra) sitting in his house, sad and dejected, with his head  bowed low.
“What’s the matter with you?” asked the man. “It’s bad,” replied Thabit (ra). “You know that I am a man with a loud voice and  that my voice is far louder than that of the Messenger of God, may God bless him and grant him peace. And you know what  has been revealed in the Quran. The only result for me is that my deeds will come to naught and I will be among the people  who go to the fire of hell.”
The man returned to the Prophet (saw) and told him what he had seen and heard and the Prophet (saw) instructed him to return to  Thabit (ra) and say: “You are not among the people who will go to the fire of hell but you will be among the people of Paradise .”
Such was the tremendously good news with which Thabit ibn Qays (ra) was blessed. The incidents showed how alive and  sensitive he was to the Prophet (saw) and the commands of Islam and his readiness to observe the letter and the spirit of its laws.  He subjected himself to the most stringent self-criticism. His was a God-fearing and penitent heart which trembled and shook  through the fear of God.


http://www.witness-pioneer.org/vil/Articles/companion/default.htm


Abbey Kibirige Semuwemba
Blogs:
http://ugandansatheart.wordpress.com/
http://semuwemba.wordpress.com/
http://ekitibwakyabuganda.wordpress.com/
http://ugandamuslims.wordpress.com/

THE STORY OF IMAM ABU HANIFAH (Rahmatullahi Alayh – may Allah have mercy upon him)

Standard

Imam Abu Hanifa was born in Kufa , Iraq in the year 80A.H. He was the son of a Persian merchant and his full name is Nu’man bin Thabit ibn Zauti (more famously known in Islamic History as ‘Imam Abu Hanifah’ and ‘Imam A’zam’).

His father – Thabit – was privileged to meet Hazrat Ali (R.A.) who had at the time, made Kufa his capital. Kufa, at the time of the imam, was one the most important learning centres in the Islamic world and was blessed with the presence of over a thousand sahabah (companions of the Prophet – may Allah e pleased with them all) at one stage in its history.

Imam Abu Hanifah is himself also a Tabi’ee (One who saw and benefited from at least one Sahabi).

At the age of 20, Imam Abu Hanifah turned his attention towards the pursuit of advancing his Islamic knowledge.

Imam Abu Hanifah benefited from nearly 4,000 Sheikhs. Among his 1st and the most important tutors was Imam Hammad (Died 120 A.H.) whose educational lineage is linked with Hadhrat Abdullah Ibn Mas’ood (ra – may Allah be pleased with him). Such was his respect for his tutor, Imam Hammad that Imam Abu Hanifah says; whilst in my home I never even stretched my legs towards the house of my tutor, despite living 7 streets away.

Imam Abu Hanifah (R.A.) had joined his father’s business wherein he showed scrupulous honesty and fairness. Once his agent had sold a consignment of silk cloth on his behalf but forgot to mention a slight defect to the customers. When Abu Hanifah learnt of this, he was greatly distressed because he had no means of the refunding the customers; so he immediately ordered the entire proceeds of the sale (30,000 Dirhams ) to be given in charity.

The Imam was also keenly interested in education. He established a school at Kufa, which later became a famous College of Theology . Here he delivered lectures on Islamic Law and related subjects.

Fiqah or Islamic Law was systematically studied by his students under his expert guidance. A large number of his devoted and highly intelligent students worked under him for 30 years, and it is the labour of these students that gave us the Hanafi School of thought.

Imam Abu Hanifah (rh – may Allah have mercy upon him) was the 1st of the Imams to advocate the use of “reason” in the consideration of religious questions based on the Qur’an and Sunnah. He was also the 1st Imam to arrange all the subjects of Islamic Law systematically.

His most important work is the Kitab-ul-Aasaar which was compiled by his students – Imam Abu Yusuf and Imam Muhammad.

In {164 A.H.} 763 A.C. Al-Mansoor – the Banu Abbas Khalifa of the Muslim Empire at Baghdad whose capital was Baghdad – offered Imam Abu Hanifah the post of Chief Qadhi (judge) of the state, but the Imam declined to accept the post and chose to remain independent. In his reply to Al-Mansoor, the Imam excused himself by saying that he did not regard himself fit for the post offered. Al-Mansoor, who had his own ideas and reasons for offering the post, lost his temper and accused the Imam of lying.

“If I am lying,” the Imam said, “then my statement is doubly correct. “How can you appoint a liar to the exalted post of a Chief Qazi?”

Incensed by this reply, Al-Mansoor charged the Imam with contempt, had him arrested and locked in prison.

Even in prison, the Imam continued to teach those who were permitted to come to him.

It was here in prison that the Imam was administered a dose of poison in 150 A.H. Realizing that the end was near, the Imam prostrated in prayer and passed away in this condition in the month of Rajab, 150 A.H as a shaheed.

The news of his death soon spread throughout Baghdad . The whole town came out to pay their last homage to the greatest Imam of Islamic Law. More than 50,000 people participated in the first Janaza Salaat (funeral prayer). People continued to flock and before the Janaza (funeral)could be finally taken for burial, the Salaatul Janaza was offered 6 times in all. For days, people came in large numbers to pay their respects at the grave side.

www.ukislamicevents.net/index.shtml


Abbey Kibirige Semuwemba
Blogs:
http://ugandansatheart.wordpress.com/
http://semuwemba.wordpress.com/
http://ekitibwakyabuganda.wordpress.com/
http://ugandamuslims.wordpress.com/